The part of Rheims in the making of the English Bible

LIBRARY

OF THE

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA.

Class

THE PAET OF RHEIMS

IN THE MAKING OF
THE ENGLISH BIBLE

By JAMES G. CARLETON, D.D.

ASSISTANT LECTURER IN DIVINITY, UNIVERSITY OF DUBLIN
AUTHOR OF 'the BIBLE OF OUR LORD AND HIS APOSTLES*

OXFORD

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1902

\y

HENRY FROWDE, M.A.

PUBUSHER TO THE UNI\T:RSITY OF OXFORD

LONDON, EDINBURGH

NEW YORK

PREFACE

In constructing the Tables which form the ground-
work of this Treatise, my task has been lightened by
the facilities for the comparison of versions of the
New Testament afforded by two works — one of the
seventeenth, the other of the nineteenth century.
I refer to Fulke's Text of the New Testament of Jesus
Christ, &c., 1 60 1, in which the Version of Rheims and
the Bishops' Bible are printed side by side ; and to
The English Hexapla, Bagster, 1841, in which the
Authorized and five earlier versions — all, with the
exception of Wickliffe's, pertinent to this inquiry
— appear in parallel columns.

In this latter work the Ehemish version again finds
a place ; but, strange to say, the Bishops' Bible — the
most abundant of the sources of the Authorized
version — is not included. Another version of primary
impoi-tance, the Genevan, is also left out : for by
a curious blunder, calculated to mislead the unwary
student, in the column headed ' Geneva,' Whitting-
ham's New Testament of 1557 has been printed.

A complete enumeration of versions and editions of
versions consulted by me will be found in Chapter II.

For the history of the versions (Chapter I) I have
drawn materials mainly from the following works : — •
Lewis, History of the English Translations of the Bible,
third edition, 18 18 ; Anderson, TJie Annals of the

iv Preface

English Bible, 1845 ; Westcott, A General Vieiv of the
History of the English Bible, 1868 ; Eadie, TJie English
Bible, 1876 ; Fry, The Editions of the Neiv Testament,
Tyndale's Version, 1878, and TJie Bible by Coverdale,
1867 ; Cotton, Editions of the Bible in English, 1852.

For the Rheims version my cliief authorities have
been, Tlie Preface to the version ; The First and Second
Diaries of the English College, Douay, and an Appendix
of unpublished Documents ; ivith an Historical Introduction
by Thomas Francis Knox, D.D., 1878, forming Vol. I
oi Records of the English Catholics ; Letters and Memorials
of Cardinal Allen, 1882, being Vol. II of the same
series ; Dodd, The Church History of England, 1737-42 ;
Cotton, Bhemes and Doway, 1855. Wood, Athenae
Oxonienses, edition of 1 813, has supplied biographical
details of the Ehemish translators.

As the Textus Beceptus mainly underlies the
Authorized Version, the Greek is quoted according
to it, except when otherwise stated.

J. G. C.
Trinity College, Dublin, 1902.

CONTENTS

INTRODUCTION
Chaptek I : Historical.

PAGE
2

4

8

9

lo

lo
II

12

The Bishops' Bible 12

Tyndale ....

coverdale ....

Matthew ....

Taverner ....

The Great (Cranmer's) Bible

Whittingham

Geneva ....

TOMSON ....

Rheims

13

The Authorized Version ....... 22

Chapter II: AnalyticaIj.
Section I : Method of Procedure Adopted
Section II : Analysis of Comparative Tables .
(a) Vulgate-Latin Influence ....

1. Vocabulary in general

2. Vulgate-words in place of modified forms

the same roots ....

3. Greek words reproduced .

4. Latin phrases taken over . ,
(h) English in place of Latin words
(c) Modernizations .....

1. Of words now banished wholly from the

Testament .....

2. Of antiquated expressions still represented

New Testament ....
{(l) Archaisms

from

New

in the

27

32
32
32

38

39
40

41
41

42

42
44

VI

Contents

{e) Improvements

1. Vocabulary

2. Tenses of verbs .

3. Singular for plural and vice versa

4. Article expressed

5. Article omitted .

6. Attention paid to Se .

7. Miscellaneous

8. Superior text followed

(/) Changes for the worse

1. Important instances .

2. Less accurate grammar

3. Miscellaneous

4. Inferior text followed

{g) Participial Construction Introduced

1. Participle in place of conjunction and finite verb

2. Participle in place of finite verb followed or pre

ceded by ' and '.....

3. Participial form but not verb (of Kheims) adopted

{]i) Literal Renderings .

1. General Instances

2. Renderings of Eheims adopted with important

changes ....

(0 Concise Renderings .
I. General Instances

2. Superfluous adjectives omitted

3. Intruded adverbs omitted .

(A-) Change in Order of Words

1. Awkward constructions discarded

2. Emphatic word placed first

3. Inverted order changed

4. Miscellaneous

(?) Familiar Words and Phrases

1. Vigorous Translations

2. Other Familiar Words

{m) Less notable Words

PAGE

44

45
46

47
48
48
49
49
52

Contents vii

PAGE

(w) Suggestions only taken 79

1. General Instances ...... 79

2. More idiomatic English . . . . .82

3. Other improvements . . . . . .82

TABLES

Explanation of the Tables ...... 84

Table I. Eeadings common to Eheims and Authorized, but

not in Earlier Versions 85

Table II, Eeadings of Eheims adopted in Authorized

Version in margin but not in text 222

Table III. Eeadings common to Geneva, Eheims and

Authorized, but not in other Versions .... 230

INDEX

Passages eeferred to in Chapter II of Introduction . 251

INTRODUCTION

CHAPTER I

HISTORICAL

The English Bible of 1611, popularly named the Authorized
Version, was designedly a revision of former versions. Among
the rules laid down for the guidance of the Translators the
following occur : ' The ordinary Bible read in the Church com-
monly called the Bishops' Bible to be followed and as little
altered as the truth of the Original will permit ' . . . ' These
translations to be used when they agree better with the text
than the Bishops' Bible: Tindale's, Matthew's, Coverdale's,
Whitchurch's, Geneva.'

It will be observed here that there is no mention of the
oldest of the English versions, that of WicklifFe, and we have
no reason to suppose that it, in either of its forms, was con-
sulted by the Translators. It was written in obsolete English,
and, as it had never been printed ^, it had slipped out of the
nation's ken. Whatever influence it exerted on the new
Revision was indirect through Tyndale, who had incorporated
in his work certain of Wickliffe's phrases which had passed
into men's common speech ^

Another important version also finds no place in the list
prescribed for consultation to the Translators of 161 1 — the
version of the New Testament published at Rheims in 1583
and intended specially for the use of English Roman
Catholics. This version, the latest which had appeared, is

' The New Testament in the version revised by Purvey was published
for the first time by the Rev. John Lewis in 1731, a second edition by
the Rev.H. H. Baber appeared in 1810, and a third in The English Hexapla,
Bagster, 1841. The New Testament in the earlier version was published
by Lea Wilson in 1848. The whole Bible in both versions was first edited
by Forshall and Madden in 1850, 4 vols.. University Press, Oxford.

* Eadie, The English Bible, vol. i. p. 73. He instances ' strait gate '
and ' narrow way,' ' beam and mote.'

CARLETON

2 The Part of Rheims in the

more than once referred to in the Translators' Preface ^ and
exercised, as has been generally acknowledged, a material
influence on the new Version. To estimate and define, as
accurately as possible, the degree of that influence is the
design of the present treatise. To efiect this object, it has
been needful not only to compare the Authorized Version of
the New Testament with that of Rheims, but also to collate
the other versions — with the exception of Wicklifle's — which
preceded the Bible of 1611.

A short historical account of the earlier versions may
fittingly be given here.

TYNDALE.

William Tyndale, the father of the English Bible, was born
about A.D. 1484. He studied first at Oxford, and afterwards
at Cambridge, to which latter University he was probably
attracted by the lectures of Erasmus who taught Greek there
at intervals from 1506 to 1514^. After leaving Cambridge,
in 1520, Tyndale held for some years the post of tutor in the
family of Sir John Walsh, of Little Sodbury in Gloucester-
shire, and while there formed the project of placing in the
hands of his countrymen the Scriptures directly translated
from the original languages, WicklifFe's version having been
merely a translation from the Vulgate. The Greek Testa-
ment of Erasmus, published in 151 6, the first printed edition
given to the world, doubtless suggested the undertaking, as it
smoothed the way for its accomplishment.

Meeting with no encouragement from ecclesiastical authority
in England, and fearing its active opposition, Tyndale in
1524 withdrew to the Continent, where at Cologne the New
Testament was committed to the press in the following year.
But news of the enterprise having come to the ears of the
city magistrates, the printers were forbidden to proceed with
the work, and Tyndale accompanied by Roye, his amanuensis,
bearing with him the sheets already printed, removed to

^ This Preface, entitled ' The Translators to the Reader,' comments at
some length on statements made in the Preface to the Rheims New
Testament.

■^ Froude, L?/e and Letters of Erasmus, pp. 78, 82, 161.

Making of the English Bible 3

Worms. Here towards the close of the same year, 1525, two
editions were published, one, which had been commenced at
Cologne, in quarto, with marginal glosses, and another in
octavo ^ without glosses.

The new Translation on its arrival in England was wel-
comed and eagerly bought up by the people, but met with
a very different reception from the civil and ecclesiastical
powers. Tunstall, Bishop of London, preaching at St. Paul's,
professed to have found 2,000 errors in it. At the instance
of Cardinal Wolsey, the King ordered it to be burnt : and so
faithfully was the order carried out that of the six editions
which were issued up to 1530, numbering, it has been
calculated, about 15,000 copies, not more than six or seven
copies survive ".

After 1530 no further edition was issued by Tyndale until
3534. In that year the publication of a revision of his work,
which he had in hand, was hastened by the appearance of
an unauthorized edition by one George Joye who had taken
upon himself to correct Tyndale's New Testament from the
Vulgate. In the Preface to his new edition Tyndale makes
indignant reference to Joye's act of piracy.

In the following year, 1535, the last two editions published
during Tyndale's lifetime appeared. One of these was
mainly a copy of the issue of 1534, but the other, which
is characterized by two different dates, 1535 and 1534 on
its two titles — the printing having presumably been begun
in one year and finished in the other — represents Tyndale's
final revision of his work ^. It bears on the first title
the words, ' The Newe Testament yet once agayne cor-
rected by Willyam Tindale ' ; and it was reprinted almost
verbatim by John Rogers, who would naturally use what he
considered Tyndale's latest text, in his (Matthew's) Bible of
1537 *. During his stay on the Continent Tyndale mastered
the Hebrew language ^, and set himself to the translation of

^ The octavo edition was probably finished first (Westcott, History of
the English Bible, p. 39). ' Westcott, p. 45.

' For a full account of these two editions see The Editions of the New
Testament, Tyndale's version, 1525-66, by F. Fry, pp. 56 sq.

* See below, p. 9. ' Eadie, vol. i. p. 208.

B 3

4 The Part of Rheims in the

the Old Testament. The first instalment of this, the Penta-
teuch, was printed at Mavburgh in 1530; in the next year
the Book of Jonah appeared, and the Epistles from the Old
Testament contained in the Sarum Missal were added to the
New Testament edition of 1534 ; but the author did not live
to complete his work. He left in manuscript a translation of
the books from Joshua to 2 Chronicles, which afterwards was
utilized in the compilation of Matthew's Bible. Soon after
Tyndale had put the finishing touches to his New Testament,
the end came to which his fearless career had been a con-
tinuous challenge. He was imprisoned on a charge of heresy
in May, 1535, at the castle of Vilvorde, eighteen miles from
Brussels, and in the following year suffered a martyr's death.
His New Testament was printed in England for the first
time in 1536 during his imprisonment ^

COVERDALE.

Tyndale's New Testament was entirely a private venture,
and it had fallen under the ban of Church and State. But
a strong feeling was growing up even in ecclesiastical circles
in favour of a vernacular Bible. In 1 534 the Upper House of
Convocation preferred a request to King Henry VHI that he
should order the Scriptures to be translated into English.

No such order is known to have been issued, but it would
appear that representations were made to Coverdale, then on
the Continent, by persons of influence — his patron Cromwell
being in all probability one of them— which encouraged him
to proceed to a translation. His own words as we read them
in the Dedication prefixed to his edition of 1550 are: ' To say
the truth before God, it was neither my labour nor desire to
have this work put into my hand, nevertheless when I was
instantly required, though I could not do so well as I would,
I thought it yet my duty to do my best.'

The Bible, the origin of which is thus obscurely indicated,
was pubUshed in 1535, probably at Zurich 2, and dedicated to
King Henry. Such a dedication the author would hardly

1 Fry, p. 70.

- Lewis, History of the English Translations of the Bible, p. 91. The
matter is fully discussed by Fry, Tlie Bible by Coverdale, pp. 27-34.

Making of the English Bible 5

have ventured on unless satisfied that the work had the royal
approval. This approval was openly claimed in the next two
editions, quarto and folio, printed in London in 1537 by
Nycolson, Southwark, the title-page of each bearing at the
foot the words, ' Set forth with the Kynges most gracious
license.'

Coverdale's Bible was not, like Tyndale's, a dii-ect trans-
lation from the original. His first title-page expressly states
that it was ' translated out of Douche and Latyn into English \'
Though largely indebted, especially in the New Testament, to
Tyndale's labours, Coverdale's version has a distinctive
character of its own. It is marked by a fondness for para-
phrase, combined with an easy style and smoothly turned
sentences. This feature is forced upon the attention of all
who are familiar with the Prayer-book Psalter, which is
Coverdale's translation slightly modified in its passage through
the Great Bible.

The New Testament of Coverdale was reprinted in 1538 and
1539, his Bible in 1550 and 1553.

We now come to an undertaking of Coverdale's which
seems to deserve more attention than is usually given to it.
In 1538 he published an edition of the Vulgate New Testa-
ment with an English rendering of his own in a parallel
column. The history of the publication is enveloped in much
obscurity. Coverdale, it appears, before leaving England to
edit the Great Bible, presently to be mentioned, commissioned
Nycolson to bring out the work, which accordingly appeared
in a few months with Coverdale's name on the title-page, and
a 'Dedication' to the King signed by Coverdale. When a
copy reached Coverdale in Paris, neither the English nor the
Latin pleased him. As he says in the ' Address to Cromwell,'
prefixed to the amended Paris edition, ' I found that as it was

^ The arguments put forward by Whittaker {Historical and Critical
Enquiry, pp. 52 sq.), followed by Anderson {Annals of the English Bible,
vol. i. p. 564), to prove that Coverdale translated from the Hebrew are
overthrown by Ginsburg in his Commentary to Ecclesiastes, Appendix II.
He shows that the four passages mainly relied on by Whittaker were
literally rendered by Coverdale from the Zurich or Swiss- German Bible.
See also Westcott, p. 213; Eadie, vol. i. pp. 282 sq.

6 The Part of Rheims in the

disagreeable to my former translation in English, so was not
the true copy of the Latin text observed, neither the English
so correspondent to the same as it ought to be.'

Coverdale does not express himself clearly, but words which
occur previously in the ' Address ' throw some light on his
meaning. ' Inasmuch,' he writes, ' as the New Testament,
which I had set forth in English before, doth so agree with
the Latin, I was heartily well content that the Latin and it
should be set together ; provided alway that the corrector
should follow the true copy of the Latin in any wise, and to
keep the true right English of the same.' The conclusion,
I think, which we must draw from these two passages is, that
Coverdale intended the English column to be in the main
a reproduction of his former translation, but that he left con-
siderable discretion to some scholar to accommodate it to the
Latin. His complaint is that this was not satisfactorily done,
and besides that the Latin was inaccurately printed.

Notwithstanding the pressure of his other Biblical labours,
Coverdale lost no time in ' weeding out,' as he expresses it,
' the faults that were in the Latin and English afore ' ; and the
revised edition, in which the English varies so much from his
earlier version that it may be considered a new translation,
issued from the press of Francis Regnault, Paris, in November
of the same year (1538), and was published by Grafton and
Whitchurch of London, who were at the same time superin-
tending the printing of the Great Bible. A second edition,
evidently a reprint of the first, appeared in 1539.

Nycolson seems to have been in no wise abashed by
the treatment his workmanship received, for he printed
another edition of the condemned book in the same year
(1538), this time, however, with ' Faithfully translated by
Johan HoUybushe,'— probably the ' corrector ' referred to by
Coverdale — on the title.

The object Coverdale had in view in publishing his Diglott
was, as he states in the ' Dedication ' to the King, twofold.
He wished, in the first place, to convince those who objected
to former translations, on the ground that they were not made
from the Latin version used in the Church Services, that
the Bible was virtually the same in all languages. In the

Making of the English Bible 7

second place, he intended the book to be a help to ' such as
can but English and are not learned in Latin,' — and he
specially mentions those who have ' cure and charge of souls,'
— ' that in comparing these two texts together they may the
better understand the one by the other.'

These latter words confirm the opinion which might reason-
ably be formed that the production of a parallel Testament
was suggested to Coverdale by the Injunctions^ addressed by
Archbishop Cranmer in the summer of 1538 to the diocese of
Hereford, i<ede vacante, requiring each clergyman therein to
provide himself with ' a whole Bible in Latin and English, or
at least a New Testament of both the same languages/ and to
'study every day one chapter of the said Bible or New
Testament, conferring the Latin and English together.' These
directions^ it might naturally be expected, would in time be
enforced elsewhere, as they actually were, and Coverdale, we
may believe, designed his work to supply the demand which
would thus be created. Nor was he alone in this enterprise.
It is convenient to mention here that two other Latin- English
editions of the New Testament appeared this year, the Latin
being not the Vulgate but the translation of Erasmus, and
the English the version of Matthew, i. e. Tyndale. And this
latter form of the parallel Testament proved the more popular.
Another edition came out in 1540 ; and when, at the beginning
of Edward VI's reign, Injunctions ^, similar to those quoted
above, and applying to the whole kingdom were issued, the
Erasmus-Matthew version was reprinted in 1548, and again
in 1549 and 1550.

Probably the secret of this popularity was that in the new
Injunctions the Paraphrase of Erasmus was made an additional
work with which each clergyman was to provide himself ; and
this may have been thought to indicate that Erasmus's version
also was the one which should be procured. The Injunctions
were repeated early in Elizabeth's reign ^.

After 1539 no further edition of Coverdale's Diglott, in
either of its forms, was called for.

^ Wilkins, Concilia, vol. iii. p. 843 ; Cranmer's Remains, Parker
Society, p. 81.
^ Cardwell, Documentary Annals, vol. i. p. 13. ' Ibid. p. 186.

8 The Part of Rheims in the

If I have dwelt at what may be deemed disproportionate
length on what is merely a minor version, it is because, as
will appear further on, there is good reason for believing that,
indirectly through the Translation of Rheims, it has made its
influence felt upon the Bible of English-speaking people.

Miles Coverdale was born in 1487. He became a friar of
the Augustinian order at Cambridge, where he was ordained
priest in 1514. Little more is known about his early history,
except that in some way or other he came under the notice of
Cromwell, the powerful minister of Henry VIII, and gained his
patronage : and that, like many others in those times of reli-
gious persecution, he found it convenient to pay, from time to
time, protracted visits to the Continent. His fame chiefly
rests on his Biblical labours carried on in connexion not only
with his own, but, as will presently be related, with many
of the succeeding versions of the English Bible. In 155 1 he
was made Bishop of Exeter. On the accession of Mary he was
banished from England and took up his residence first in Den-
mark and afterwards at Geneva. On his return to England
at the commencement of Elizabeth's reign, he took part in the
consecration of Archbishop Parker ; and, after holding for some
time the rectory of St. Magnus, London Bridge, died in 1569.

MATTHEW.

The Bible which bears the name of Matthew on its title-
page, and is so referred to in the rules prescribed to the Trans-
lators of the Authorized Version, was really the compilation of
John Rogers. At the end of the ' Exhortation to the study of
the Holy Scriptures ' prefixed to Matthew's Bible, the letters
I. R. are printed in large capitals ; and in an official document
of grave interest to Rogers, in which accuracy of designation
was essential — the legal sentence which condemned him to
the stake — the words Johannes Rogers alias Matthew occur
four times \ If Matthew be not simply a pseudonym, he may
have furnished funds for the publication of the Bible, or
assisted in some other way. Matthew's version has no claim
to originality. The object of the editor seems to have been to
supply the English public with a complete Bible formed out

^ Eadie, vol. i. p. 313.

Making of the English Bible 9

of existing materials — the principle guiding the selections
being to give the preference to direct translation from the
Hebrew and Greek. Thus Tyndale is followed as far as
he goes — use being made not only of the books printed by
him, but also of the manuscript material he had prepared ^ —
and the portions untranslated by him are supplemented
from Coverdale. A few unimportant changes introduced
into the text, and some alternative renderings given in the
margin, are the only signs of revision that can be assigned
to Rogers.

Matthew's Bible was printed, probably at Antwerp, in
1537. When the copies arrived in England in the same year,
Cromwell, at the solicitation of Cranmer, procured for the
work the royal licence. The title-page bears, equally with
Coverdale's, the coveted formula ' set forth with the Kinges
most gracious lycence.' It thus appears that this stamp of
royal approval was conferred almost simultaneously on two
Bibles, Coverdale's and Matthew's. Fulke^, in his Defence
of Trandations of the Bible, 1583, assigns the honour of
priority to Matthew's version, asserting that it was the first
printed in English with authority.

A reprint of Matthew's Bible was issued in 1549.

John Rogers was born about 1500. He was educated at
Pembroke Hall, Cambridge, and became the Rector of the
Holy Trinity, London, in 1532. Resigning this post in 1534,
he removed to Antwerp, where he was appointed Chaplain to
the Merchant Adventurers ^, and came under the influence of
Tyndale and Coverdale. On the accession of Edward VI
Rogers returned to England, and received Church preferment,
culminating in the Prebend of St. Pancras and the rectory
of Chigwell in Essex. He met his end in the fires of Smith-
field, Feb. 4, 1555.

TAVERNER.
A revision of Matthew's Bible by a lawyer named Taverner
was published in two editions in 1539. The New Testament

' See above, p. 4. =* P. 112, Parker Society edition.

^ A guild of English merchants established in Antwerp, 1474. See
Demaus, Tyndale, p. 413.

lo The Part of Rheims in the

of this work was printed separately three times in 1539 and

1540, and the Old Testament formed part of a Bible of 1551-
Although, in a few cases, Taverner anticipates renderings
which were subsequently adopted in King James's Version,
there is little probability that his Bible was consulted by the
Translators of 161 1.

THE GREAT (CRANMER'S) BIBLE.
The Authorized Versions, as they may be called, of Cover-
dale and Matthew, were not long left in possession of the field.
A revision of the latter version was almost immediately set
on foot by Cromwell, and Coverdale was appointed to under-
take it. Paris, as excelling in typography and paper, was
selected as the place of printing ^ But after the work had
commenced the Inquisitor General interfered, and presses,
types, and workmen were removed to London. Here in 1539
the printing was completed under the care of Richard Grafton
and Edward Whitchurch. By the name of the latter printer
the volume is designated in the list of Bibles enumerated in
the instructions given to the revisers of 161 1. But the titles
by which it was popularly known were, the ' Great Bible,'
a tribute to its size, and ' Cranmer's Bible,' from a prologue
by the archbishop which was inserted in a revised edition,
of which six distinct impressions were issued in 1540 and

1 541. This Bible retained its position as the Authorized
Version for twenty-eight years, and was frequently reprinted,
the last edition being issued so late as 1569. Free access to
its pages was secured by an injunction of Cromwell in his
capacity of king's vicegerent, that it should be set up in some
convenient place in every church throughout the kingdom ^.

WHITTINGHAM.

Among the refugees to the Continent in Queen Mary's

reign was William Whittingham, who had been Fellow of

All Souls College, Oxford. He put forth at Geneva in 1557

a version of the New Testament based on Tyndale and the

^ The printer employed was Francis Regnault, of whom we have heard
before in connexion with Coverdale's Latin-English Testament. See
above, p. 6.

* Westcott, p. 99.

Making of the English Bible it

Great Bible. This is the first English version in which the
division into verses appears^ the convenient fashion having
been set by Stephens in the fourth edition of his Greek
Testament printed at Geneva in 1551. Whittingham re-
turned to England on the death of Mary, and was made Dean
of Durham in 1563.

GENEVA.

Whittingham's New Testament was the immediate fore-
runner of a translation of the whole Bible, which, under the
name of the Genevan Bible, attained wide and lasting popu-
larity. In the preparation of this version, which was pub-
lished at Geneva in 1560, Whittingham himself took a leading
part, assisted by other scholars, among whom were probably
Coverdale, again a refugee, and Knox^. Whittingham's
version was taken as the basis of the New Testament trans-
lation, but it was subjected to a searching revision mainly
guided by the Greek original and the Latin version of Beza
(1556), so that, while it retains the main features of what
may be called the traditional English Translation, it exhibits
a large number of distinctive renderings, many of which have
passed into the Authorized Version. Some of these had been
previously adopted in the Rhemish version, and thus came
before the translators of 161 1 with a double recommendation.

The Genevan version owed the afiection with which it was
regarded to more than one feature. The old black letter
was discarded for Roman type. The verse division was
taken over from Whittingham's version. Numerous explana-
tory notes filled the margin, imbued with a calvinistic flavour,
which commended them to a large class of readers. The form
of the book, a handy quarto, was better suited for general use
than the ponderous folios of the earlier standard Bibles.

The Genevan version continued long a vigorous competitor
of the successive Authorized Versions for the favour of the
multitude. Five editions were printed at Geneva up to 1570.
After the death of Archbishop Parker, who in the interests
of the Bishops' Bible discouraged rival versions, the first
English edition appeared in 1575. From that time impression

^ Strype, Life of Parker, p. 409, ed. of 1 821.

12 The Part of Rheims in the

after impression was struck off to meet the public demand.
Up to the end of Elizabeth's reign, ninety editions in all
appeared, as compared with thirty editions of the Bishops',
and ten of all other versions. And even the publication of
King James's version of i6i i did not at once put the Genevan
Bible out of the field ; editions still appeared from time to time,
until in the reign of Charles I it gradually sank into disuse ^

TOMSON.
In 1576 Lawrence Tomson, under-secretary to Sir Francis
Walsingham, brought out an edition of the Genevan New
Testament, in which sundry alterations were introduced.
Tomson's version had considerable popularity, and frequently
took the place of the Genevan New Testament proper in
editions of the Genevan Bible.

THE BISHOPS' BIBLE.
Shortly after the accession of Elizabeth a revision of the
Great Bible was taken in hand at the instance of Arch-
bishop Parker. As the scholars to whom he committed the
work were mainly bishops, the version gained the popular
title of the ' Bishops Bible.' It was completed in 1568, when
it issued from the press of Richard Jugge in London. The
Bishops' Bible was the first version which came out under
direct ecclesiastical auspices, and the whole weight of Church
authority was exerted to assist its dissemination. In the
Constitutions and Canons of 157 1 a direction was given that
' every archbishop and bishop should have at his house a copy
of the Holy Bible of the largest volume as lately printed in
London.' And it was further ordered that copies should be
placed in the cathedrals, and, ' so far as could be conveniently
done,' in all parish churches^. A scholar named Lawrence '^
having pointed out several important errors in the first edition,
these were corrected in the edition of 1572 and the subsequent

' Eadie, vol. ii. p. 52.

^ Injunctions of Cromwell (see above, p. 10), of Edward VI, and of
Elizabeth giving similar directions with regard to the Great Bible, were
of State authority.

' He was probably Head Master of Shrewsbury School (Eadie, vol. ii.
P- 79)-

Making of the English Bible 13

reprints. The last edition of the whole Bible was issued in
i6c6, but the New Testament was reprinted so late as 1618 1.

RHEIMS.

One of the results of the ecclesiastical changes in England,
consequent on the accession of Elizabeth, was the establish-
ment in 1568 of a College or Seminary at Douay, for the educa-
tion of English Roman Catholic students who were debarred
by conscientious reasons from resorting to the Universities
of Oxford or Cambridge ; and for the training of a body of
learned priests who might eventually, it was hoped, be the
means of recovering England for the Papacy. This College
was grafted on the University of Douay, which had been
founded a few years before (in 1562) by Philip II of Spain,
then ruler of the Netherlands. The originator of the project
and first president of the new College was William Allen ^,
who had formerly been Principal of St. Mary's Hall, Oxford,
and Canon of York, but had resigned those offices at the
commencement of Elizabeth's reign. Allen is best known
as an active participator in the political intrigues of his day.
He was created a Cardinal by Sixtus V in 1587, and was
promised the appointment of Legate with the mission of
reconciling England to the Pope, in case the Spanish Armada
should prove successful ^.

After ten years, the connexion of the College with Douay
was interrupted by an order from the magistrates that all the
English residents should leave the town. The reason for this
expulsion is obscure. Probably, as the College was under the
patronage of, and in receipt of a pension from, Philip II, it
became involved in the unpopularity of the Spanish rule in
the Netherlands, and the civic authorities were apprehensive
of an outbreak of mob violence. The professors and students
removed to Rheims in France in 1578, and their stay there
was rendered memorable by the preparation and publication
of an English Translation of the New Testament which, though

* Eadie, ii. p. 37.

"^ For an account of Allen see Wood, Athenae Oxonienses, vol. i.
col. 615-23, ed. of 1813.

^ Douay Diaries, Historical Introduction, p. Ixxxiv.

14 The Part of Rheims in the

designed solely for the use of Roman Catholics, was destined
to impress a broad mark on the version which, for three
hundred years, has been most familiar to the English race.

Cardinal Allen, under whose auspices as President of the
College the translation was made, was noted for the interest
he took in Biblical studies. He was appointed by Cardinal
Carafa in 1579 one of his assistants in preparing an emended
edition of the Septuagint, as an aid to the revision of the
Vulgate then in contemplation ^.

It appears that in the college the Bible was allotted a large
place in the instruction of the students. Ample evidence of
this is given in the ' Douay Diaries ^ ' published in 1878 and
other documents included in that volume.

A Latin letter ^ preserved in the English College at Rome
dated Sept. 16, 1578 (altered to 1580), of Allen to Vendeville,
Regius Professor of Canon Law at Douay, contains a graphic
description of the Scriptural exercises of the students and the
objects aimed at thereby. ' Since it is of great consequence,'
he writes, ' that they should be familiar with the text of Holy
Scripture and its more approved meanings, and have at their
finger ends all those passages which are correctly used by
Catholics in support of our faith, or impiously misused by
heretics in opposition to the Church's faith, we provide for
them, as a means by which they may gain this power, a daily
lecture in the New Testament in which the exact and genuine
sense of the words is briefly dictated to them. Every day at
table after dinner and supper, before they leave their places,
they hear a running explanation of one chapter of the Old
and another of the New Testament. At suitable times they
take down from dictation, with reference to the controversies
of the present day, all those passages of Holy Scripture which
either make for Catholics or are distorted by heretics, to-
gether with short notes concerning the argument to be drawn
from the one and the answers to be made to the other. . . .
It is usual to read at table four or at least three chapters at

* Douay Diaries, Historical Introduction, p. Ixxxiv.
2 See pp. 123, 125, 144, 150, 156, 178, 304, 309.

* Letters and Memorials of Cardinal Allen, pp. 52 sq. The letter is
translated in the Introduction to the Douay Diariet^, pp. xxxviii sq.

Making of the English Bible 15

a time. . . . Each one reads over these chapters beforehand
privately in his own room, and likewise the chapters which are

expounded daily at the end of dinner and supper Those who

are able to do so read them in the original. In this way the Old
Testament is gone through twelve times every three years or
thereabouts. The New Testament is read through sixteen times
in the same period. . . . They are also taught successively
Greek and Hebrew, so far as is required to read and under-
stand the Scriptures of both Testaments in the original.'

This interesting account of the systematic course of Biblical
study at the College is made, in the same letter, to lead up to
a proposal by Allen to undertake, with the Pope's approval,
a new Translation of the Scriptures. Among the collegiate
exercises English sermons were preached by the more ad-
vanced students on Sundays and festivals. Allen, having
mentioned this, takes up the subject of preaching in general,
and the difficulties which Roman Catholics experience in
preaching, owing to their Authorized Version being in Latin.
'When they,' he says, 'are preaching to the unlearned, and
are obliged on the spur of the moment to translate some
passage which they have quoted into the vulgar tongue, they
often do it inaccurately and with unpleasant hesitation,
because either there is no vernacular ^ version of the words or
it does not then and there occur to them. Our adversaries, on
the other hand, have at their fingers' ends, from some heretical
version, all those passages of Scripture which seem to make
for them, and by a certain deceptive adaptation and alteration
of the sacred words produce the eflfect of appearing to say
nothing but what comes from the Bible. This evil might be
remedied if we too had some Catholic version of the Bible,
for all the English versions are most corrupt. I do not know
what kind you have in Belgium. But certainly we on our
part will undertake, if His Holiness shall think proper, to
produce a faithful, pure and genuine version of the Bible in
accordance with the edition approved by the Church, for we
already have men most fitted for the work. Perhaps indeed
it would have been more desirable that the Scriptures had

' The translation in the Introduction to the Douay Diaries gives
' English ' here, but the Latin is more general, vulgaris.

i6 The Part of Rheims in the

never been translated into barbarous tongues : nevertheless
at the present day when, either from heresy or other causes,
the curiosity of men, even of those who are not bad, is so
great, and there is often also such need of reading the
Scriptures in order to confute our opponents, it is better that
there should be a faithful and Catholic translation than that
men should use a corrupt version to their peril or destruction :
the more so since the dangers which arise from reading certain
more diflficult passages may be obviated by suitable notes.'

If, as we may assume, 1580 is the true date of this letter, the
version here alluded to as only in contemplation had already
been commenced, and Allen must have reckoned beforehand
on the Pope's approval. A marginal entry in the Douay Diaries,
belonging to the year 1578, makes the following statement: —
' On October i6th or thereabout, Martin, Licentiate (in
Theology), began a translation of the Bible into English, with
the object of healthfully counteracting the corruptions whereby
the heretics have so long lamentably deluded almost the whole
of our countrymen. And in order that the work — most useful, as
it is hoped — may be published the more speedily, he completes
daily the translation of two chapters, which, to secure greater
correctness, are read through by Allen our President, and
Bristow our Moderator, who in their wisdom faithfully
correct whatever seems to need emendation^.' The only
other entry in the Diaries relating to the new version records
the completion of the New Testament. Under the date
March, 1582, the note occurs^: — 'In this month the finishing
touch was put to the English edition of the New Testament.'

^ ' Octobris 16 vel circiter D.t licent. Martinus Bibliorum versionem
in Anglicum sermonem auspicatus est ; ut sic tandem haereticorum
corruptionibus, quibus iamdiu misere toti fere populo patriae nostrae
imposuerunt, saluberriine obviaretur : et ut opus istud, ut speratur longo
utile, citius prodeat, ipse vertendo* quotidie duo capita absolvit ; utautem
emendatius, eadem ipsa capita praeses noster D.t Alanus et m"" n. D.t
Bristous diligenter perleguut, atque etiam, si quidqnid alicuhi dignnm.*
videatur, pro sua sapientia fideliter corrigunt.' Douay Diaries, p. 145.

^ 'Hoc ipso mense extrema manus Novo Testamento Anglice edito
imposita est.' Ibid. p. 186.

t D. (Dominus) signifies University graduate.
* MS. defective and conjecturally restored by the Editor of the 'Diaries.'

Making of the English Bible 17

Cardinal Allen in his letter indicates the motives which
led to this somewhat unusual undertaking of issuing a ver-
nacular version of the Scriptures with the papal imprimatur.
Such a version was needed for controversial purposes ; and to
meet a desire which had grown up among Roman Catholics
in England for a translation of the Bible in their own
language, which, if not lawfully gratified^ might drive them
to read ' heretical ' versions. The latter motive is put forward
prominently in the Preface to the Rhemish Testament. In
it the dangers which arise from the indiscriminate reading
of the Scriptures are dwelt on at length, and pains are taken
to assure the reader that the issue of the present vernacular
version is quite an exceptional measure, called for by the
exigencies of the time. ' We doe not,' says the Preface, ' publish
(this translation) upon erroneous opinion of necessitie, that the
holy Scriptures should alwaies be in our mother tonge, or
that they ought, or were ordained by God, to be read in-
differently of all . . . but upon special consideration of the
present time, state and condition of our countrie, unto which
divers thinges are either necessarie, or profitable and medicin-
able now, that otherwise in the peace of the Church were
neither much requisite, nor perchance wholly tolerable.'

Having launched a condemnation, in no measured words,
against the translations of the Bible which issued from the Re-
formation, the Preface continues : ' We therfore having com-
passion to see our beloved countrie men, with extreme danger
of their soules, to use onely such prophane translations and
erroneous mens mere phantasies, for the pure and blessed word of
truth, much also moved thereunto by the desires of many devout
persons, have set forth for you (benigne readers) the New Testa-
ment to begin withal, trusting that it may give occasion to you,
after diligent perusal thereof, to lay away at lest such their
impure versions as hitherto you have ben forced to occupie.'

Gregory Martin ^ to whom the Douay Diaries assign the

^ Wood, Athenae Oxonienses, vol. i. col. 487, ed. of 1813; Dodd, Giurch
History of England, vol. ii. pp. 121-3, ed. of 1737. Wood says of him:
' He was a most excellent linguist, exactly read and vers'd in the Sacred
Scriptures, and went beyond all of his time in humane literature, whether
in poetry or prose.'

CARLETON

i8 The Part of Rheims in the

chief credit of the new Translation, was one of the original
scholars of St. John's College, Oxford, at its foundation in
1557, subsequently becoming tutor in the family of the Duke
of Norfolk. He joined the College of Douay in 1570, where
he was employed by Allen as Lecturer in Hebrew and Holy
Scripture. Martin was well fitted for his task, as well by
his proficiency in Greek and Hebrew as by his acquaintance
with existing English translations of the Bible. A work of
his, which was published a few months after the Rhemish
New Testament saw the light, was aimed at exposing the
errors in these and other recent translations. It is entitled
' A Discoverie of the manifold Corruptions of the Holy Scrip-
tures by the Heretikes of our dales, specially the English
Sectaries, &c., Bhemes, 1582.'

Richard Bristow^, who with Allen supervised the Trans-
lation, had been formerly a Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford.
He went to Douay in 1569, where he held the office of Moderator
or Prefect of Studies. His part in the work of translation
was probably small, but he has left a prominent mark upon
the Version as the author of the Annotations on the New Testa-
ment— an elaborate series of comments of a fiercely polemical
and controversial character which were printed with the
text. The Notes on the Old Testament are ascribed to
Thomas Worthington ^, who became President of Douay in

1599-

The Translation is avowedly based on the Latin. ' We

translate,' says the Preface, ' the old Vulgar Latin text, not

the common Greek text.' Several reasons are alleged in

defence of this course. Amongst them ; the antiquity of the

Vulgate ; its correction by St. Jerome according to the Greek ;

its continuous employment since that time in the Church's

services ; because the Fathers used and expounded it ; because

the Council of Trent had declared it authentical ; because in

places where the Latin and Greek disagree the Latin is better

than the Greek text ; — for which statement the proof adduced

being that ' most of the auncient heretikes were Grecians, and

therfore their Scriptures in Greeke were more corrupted by

them, as the auncient fathers often complaine.'

' Wood, vol. i. col. 4S2 ; Dodd, vol. ii. pp. 59, 121. ^ Dodd, vol. ii. p. 121.

Making of the English Bible 19

Nevertheless the Greek text lay open before Martin during
the translation, and exercised a certain degree of influence
upon it. In the title-page to the words ' Translated faithfully
into English out of the authentical Latin,' there is added
diligently conferred with the Greeke and other editions in
divers lang-uages.' That this was no idle assertion, so far as
the Greek is concerned, is proved by the pages of the Version.
There are few chapters where one or more Greek words do
not appear in the margin. The Preface explains that they
were placed there to give * the learned reader ' an alternative
sense ; 'to take away the ambiguitie of the Latin or English ';
' when the Latin neither doth nor can reache to the signification
of the Greeke word ' ; 'when the Greeke hath two senses and the
Latin but one ' ; and for other reasons less easy to appreciate ^.
It also specifies two ways in which the Greek left its mark
on the Translation itself. One is, that it sometimes served as
a guide for punctuation, the other, that in certain cases it led
the translators to prefer the word in the Latin margin to that
in the text.

But the most material influence which the Greek original
exerted upon the Translation receives no recognition in the
Preface. In a question in which the Latin could render no assist-
ance, namely, whether the definite article should be employed
or not, the clear rendering of the Greek has been frequently
followed. The instances are numerous in which the Rhemish
Testament, by the insertion or omission of the definite article,
has rendered the Greek more faithfully than the earlier ver-
sions. Some of these have passed from it into the Authorized
Version, and are recorded in the Tables which follow.
Others, neglected by the Translators of the Authorized Version,
have found an entrance into the Revised Version of 1881 ^.

The ' other editions in divers languages ' with which the
Latin was also ' diligently conferred ' include some at least

1 'For advantage of the Catholike cause'; 'to shew the false trans-
lation of the heretike.'

2 Instances of the latter class are : Definite article in the Greek trans-
lated—Matt, iv. 5 ' the pinnacle'; xxviii. 16 'the mountain'; Rev. vii. 13
' the white robes.' Definite article omitted as not being in the Greek —
Matt. ii. 13, Luke ii. 9 ' an angel'; John iv. 27 ' a woman.'

C a

20 The Part of Rheims in the

of the existing English versions. Martin, as we have seen,
was a careful student of these, and, notwithstanding the
scathing denunciation with which they are assailed in the
Preface, it is not too much to say that they were made b}'-
liim and his friends the very groundwork of their Version.
Speaking generally, and leaving out of account the peculiar
features of the Rhemish Testament, we find in it the phraseo-
logy and the turns of expression of the traditional rendering
which started from Tyndale. When we compare chapter
after chapter of the Translation of Rheims with the earlier
versions we are struck more by their resemblances than their
differences^. We feel that, in spite of the hostile attitude
which it thought fit to assume towards them, it is a lineal
descendant of the versions which preceded it, and well
entitled to take an honourable place in the connected series
of English Bibles.

As might be expected the Translation, as derived from the
Vulgate, abounds in Latin words, many of which were after-
wards taken over by the Authorized Version as the annexed
Tables bear witness. But this tendency of Martin and his
fellow labourers to follow the Vulgate closely led to what
must be regarded as the great disfigurement of the Version —
the frequent transference to its pages of Latin expressions,
strange, then and now, to the English ear ; and the bald literal
translation of Latin sentences which often leaves the sense
obscure, if not incomprehensible. As instances of the former
class I may adduce : ' supersubstantial bread,' Matt. vi. 1 1 ;
' he was assumpted,' Acts i. 3 ; * odible to God,' Rom. i. 30 ;
' evacuated from Christ,' Gal. v. 4 ; ' the proposition of loaves,'
Heb. ix. 2 ; ' He exinanited himself,' Phil. ii. 7 ; ' concorporate
and comparticipant,' Eph. iii. 6. And of the latter : ' Against
the spirituals of wickedness in the celestials,' Eph. vi. 13 ;
' As infants even now born, reasonable, milk without guile
desire ye,' i Pet. ii. 3 ; ' Every knee bow of the celestials,
terrestrials and infernals,' Phil. ii. 10.

It is evident that this foreign flavour must have impaired
the usefulness of the Translation, as intended for popular
reading ; though the criticism of the Translators of the
' See Westcott, p. 321 and note i.

Making of the English Bible 21

Authorized Version may be deemed ungenerous, — that it was
' of purpose designed to darken the sense, that since they ' [the
Papists] ' must needs translate the Bible, yet by the language
thereof it may be kept from being understood ^.'

The Rhemists in their Preface dwell at some length on this
feature of their Version, adducing, besides others, some of the
above-quoted instances. They justify themselves on the plea
that they wished their translation to be ' most sincere, as
becometh a Catholike translation, and have endevoured so to
make it.' On this account they say ' we are very precise and
religious in folowing our copie, the old vulgar approved
Latin, not onely in sense, which we hope we alwaies doe, but
sometime in the very wordes also and phrases.' ' We have
used ... no more licence than is sufferable in translating of
holy Scriptures, continually keeping our selves as neere as is
possible to our text, and to the very wordes and phrases
which by long use are made venerable, though to some
prophane or delicate eares they may seeme more hard or bar-
barous, . . . acknowledging with S. Hierom that in other
writings it is ynough to give in translation sense for sense,
but that in Scriptures, lest we misse the sense, we must keepe
the very wordes.' ' Moreover, we presume not in hard places
to moUifie the speaches or phrases, but religiously keepe them
word for word, and point for point, for feare of missing, or
restraining the sense of the holy Ghost to our phantasie.'

The New Testament, with Preface and Annotations, was
published at Rheims in 1582 in a quarto volume. The edition
was probably a large one, as copies of it are not rare at the
present day. A second edition was printed at Antwerp in
1600. It differs from the first merely in the augmentation
and rearrangement of some of the Notes. There were sub-
sequent issues in 1621 and 1633.

The complete Bible was published in 1609-10 at Douay,
whither the College had returned in 1593. The annotations
on the Douay Old Testament, which are far less copious than
those on the New and more subdued in language, were pre-
pared by Dr. Worthington, the then President.

A second edition appeared in 1635, after which date no
' The Translators to the Reader.

22 The Part of Rheims in the

other impression of the Douay Bible was issued until 1 749-
50, when a revised edition, with Notes toned down and
curtailed, was published by Dr. Challoner. The original New
Testament was reprinted in 1738, and again in 1788, 1789 and
1834^. But all other later editions whether of the New
Testament or of the whole Bible are generally based on
Challoner, and vary considerably from the Version as put
forth in Rheims and Douay ^.

The controversial character of the Notes of the Ehemish
Testament led indirectly to a wider circulation of the work
than its translators had contemplated, and introduced it to a
different class of readers from that for which they were provid-
ing. William Fulke, Master of Pembroke Hall, Cambridge,
who had already written an answer ^ to Martin's ' Discoverie V
entered the lists once more with his old opponent. In 1589 he
republished, in a large folio volume ^, the Rhemish Testament,
Notes and all, printing in a parallel column the text of the
Bishops' Bible, and adding a running commentary, from a
strong puritan and calvinistic standpoint, on the Rhemish
Text and Notes. This work, of which a second edition ap-
peared in 1 60 1, and subsequent issues in 16 17 and 1633,
brought under the notice of many an Englishman a Version
of the Scriptures which otherwise he would not have been
likely to concern himself about or even to hear of.

Another work of a similar character, in which also the
Rhemish Testament was printed at full length, was published
in 1618.

THE AUTHORIZED VERSION.

We now return to the Authorized Version, the heir of the
preceding versions from Tyndale's onward. A few words
about it may suitably be added to fill up this sketch of the
history of the English Bible.

^ 1738 (no place of publication named) ; 1788, 1789 (Liverpool) ; 1834
(New York).

^ See for a full account of the various editions Cotton, Rhemes and Doivaij.

^ A Defense of the sincere and true Translations of the Holie Scriptures
into the English tong, &c., 1583.

* See above, p. 18.

^ The Text of the New Testafnent of Jesus Christ, Translated out of the
vulgar Latine hij the Papists of the traiterous Seminarie at Rhemes, &c.

Making of the English Bible 23

The origin of the Version is traceable to the Conference of
Divines at Hampton Court in 1604, summoned by King
James I to consider complaints brought by the Puritans
against the Book of Common Prayer. Among these com-
plaints, objection was made to the Scriptures read in the
Church's services, as being incorrectly translated, and thus
creating a difficulty in the way of subscribing to the Com-
munion book. On this scruple being put forward, the king,
who presided at the Conference, began to * bethink himself of
the good that might ensue by a new translation.' This is
the account given in the Preface to the Authorized Version.
In a contemporary history ^ of the Conference by Barlow, Dean
of Chester, it is stated that Reynolds, President of Corpus
Christi College, Oxford, the spokesman of the Puritans,
alleged three instances of unsatisfactory renderings, viz.
Gal. iv. 25 'bordereth' ; Psalm cv. a8 'they were not obe-
dient ' ; Psalm cvi. 30 ' then stood up Phinees and prayed ' ; —
and then and there ' moved his majesty that there might be
a new translation of the Bible.' ' Whereupon,' Barlow adds,
' his highnesse wished that some special paines should be taken
in that behalf for one uniform translation . . . and this to
be done by the best learned in both the universities : after
them to be reviewed by the bishops, and the chief learned
of the church: from them to be presented to the privy
councel ; and lastly to be ratified by his royal authority ;
and so this whole church to be bound unto it, and none
other.'

The king, having thus approved of the scheme of a new
version, lost no time in making preparation for it ; and the
company of translators was appointed before the end of the
year. It appears, however, from a curiously worded passage
in the Preface 2, which assigns about three years to the transla-
tion, that the work was not regularly taken in hand until 1607.
The Translators, forty-seven in all, were divided into three

^ The Sum and Substance of the Conference, &e. See Cardwell's Co7i-
ferences on the Book of Common Prayer, pp. 187, 188.

2 ' The work has not been huddled up in seventy-two days ' (the allusion
is to the story about the speedy translation of the Septuagint), ' but hath
cost the workmen, as light as it seemeth, the pains of twice seven times
seventy-two days.'

24 The Pati of Rheims in the

companies, meeting at Oxford, Cambridge, and Westminster
respectively. Most of them are not otherwise known to fame,
but they included the saintly Andrewes, Bishop of Winchester ;
Overal, the author of the latter portion of the Church Cate-
chism ; Reynolds, in some sense the father of the Version ;
Saravia, the friend of Hooker ; Abbot, afterwards Archbishop
of Canterbury ; Barlow, the historian of the Hampton Court
Conference ; and Bedwell, the preceptor of the famous Oriental
scholar, Pocock. The admirable Address of the Translators to
the Reader, which is usually omitted in modern copies, while
the fulsome dedication to King James has maintained its
ground, was the work of Dr. Miles Smith, Bishop of Gloucester.
He and Bilson, Bishop of Winchester, the author of the
summary of contents at the head of each chapter, -were the
final revisers and editors of the new Version.

We have seen that in the Instructions^ given to the
Translators they were directed to follow the Bishops' Bible,
altering it as little as the truth of the original would permit.
In obedience to this rule, the Translators made the Bishops'
Bible the basis of the new Version, correcting it by com-
parison with the Hebrew and Greek text ^. But of the other
versions, which the instructions prescribed for their guidance,
the Translators appear to have made little use, with one
notable exception, the Genevan, many of whose distinctive
readings have been incorporated in King James's Version.
The magnitude of the debt which the Translators owe to the
Rhemish New Testament, — not mentioned in the Instructions,
— it is the aim of these pages to exhibit and assess. The
Douay Old Testament, though published in 1609-10, shortly
before the Royal Version, did not come into the hands of the
Translators. In their Address to the Reader, referring to the
Romanists, they say ' we have seen none,' i. e. no translation,
' of theirs of the whole Bible as yet.'

Much additional light, we might expect, would be thrown
upon the sources of the Authorized Version if some of the

^ Above, p. I.

^ ' If you ask what they had before them, truly it was the Hebrew text
of the Old Testament, the Greek of the New.' — Tlie Translators to the
Header.

Making of the English Bible 25

numerous copies of the Bishops' Bible wrought upon by the
Translators could be discovered. But none such are known
to exist. Archdeacon Cotton, indeed, in his Editions of the
Bihle'^ refers to a copy of the edition of 1602, in the Bodleian
Library, as containing ' MS. corrections for King James's
Translation.' But that this is a mistake has been con-
clusively proved by the late Bishop Westcott. His verdict
is, that ' in all probability it contains simply a scholar's
collation of the Royal and Bishop's texts, with an attempt
to trace the origin of the corrections'.'

We may safely assume that the Translators used the
Bishops' Bible as revised in 1572, and not as it was first
published in 1568. If, as is most probable, they owed
their knowledge of the Rhemish Testament to Fulke's work,
and had it before them, they could hardly have helped
utilizing, for the purposes of comparison, the Bishops' Bible,
so conveniently printed in the parallel columns ; and thus this
edition might have been the one generally consulted. It
may, indeed, not unreasonably be conjectured that, to the
printing of these two versions side by side in Fulke's pages,
was indirectly due the degree of influence which the Rhemish
Testament has exerted upon the construction of our English
Bible.

King James's Version was completed and published in 1611.
On the title-page appeared those words with which we are
still familiar, ' Appointed to be read in Churches.'

We can point to no pronouncement of Church or State in
justification of this assertion, nor yet as entitling the Version
to be called 'authorized.' We can quote no Royal procla-
mation, no Act of Parliament, no Injunction of the Privy
Council, no Canon of Convocation. Nevertheless, though it
never received any formal endorsement of the rank universally
conceded to it, the history of the Version sufficiently declares
that it was designed to displace the Bishops'Bible, and succeed
to the privileged position duly conferred upon it by Crown
and Church. As a revision of that Bible, inaugurated by the
king and carried out by divines of the Church of England,

' p. 56. ' Westcott, pp. 156, 7, note.

26 The Part of Rheims in the

it entered at once on the heritage of the Book it superseded,
and, iure successionis, became the Authorized Version of the
English Church and nation ; its intrinsic merits, soon generally-
acknowledged, preventing any attempt or wish to dispute the
precedence it claimed.

Making of the English Bible 27

CHAPTER II

ANALYTICAL

The position of the Version of Rheims, as a liberal con-
tributor to the storehouse of the English Bible, has been
frequently recognized by scholars, notably in the Preface^
to the Revised New Testament of 1881 ; and in several
works, lists, more or less accurate, of some of the more
important words, which were adopted by King James's
Translators at the suggestion of the Rhemists, have been
given. But no attempt has been hitherto made to furnish
an exhaustive account of the extent to which the later
version has been indebted to the earlier — an account which
in order to be complete must take into consideration not only
vocabulary but also the structure of sentences, grammatical
distinctions and other points of greater or minor importance
in which the Translation of Rheims has left traces of its
influence on the Bible of the English-speaking peoples.

Section I. Method of Procedure Adopted.
The plan I have pursued in this investigation has been as
follows. I have, in the first place, compared the Authorized
Version (designated A. in the Tables) with that version which,
according to the instructions given to its Translators and
followed by them, formed its basis, viz. the Bishops' Bible
(B.). When any difference, even the slightest, appeared,
I then consulted the Rhemish version (R.). If I found
A. and R. in agreement, I proceeded to examine the earlier
versions, the Genevan (G.), Whittingham's (W.), Matthew's
(M.), Cranmer's^ (the Great Bible) (C.), Coverdale's (Co.),
Tyndale's (T.). In case none of these exhibited the reading

* The Revisers say : ' Their ' (King James's translators) ' work shows
evident traces of the influence of a version not specified in the rules, the
Rhemish, made from the Latin Vulgate, but by scholars conversant with
the Greek original.'

» Called Whitchurch's in the rules laid down for the Translators, see
above, p. lo.

28 The Part of Rheims in the

common to A. and R., I have assumed that A. has bon-owed
from R., and I have inserted the joint-reading in the first
column of Table I ; while in the second column, for comparison
sake, I have set down the reading or readings of the earlier
versions. Whenever the readings of A. and R. were similar but
not identical, I have given both readings in the fii'st column.

As Matthew is practically a reprint of Tyndale's edition of
1535-1534^, I have not inserted its symbol M. in the Tables,
except in the rare cases in which it differed from Tyndale.

The marjrinal readings of A. have received the same treat-
ment as the text. Those which agree with R. only, have been
placed in the first column of Table II. In this Table the
second column includes the text-reading of A. among those
of the other versions.

It may be contended that the agreement of A. and R. in
any passage, where the other versions differ from them, is
no proof that A. has adopted R.'s rendering; that they might
independently have arrived at the same translation of word
or phrase. This is true. We have to do with presumptions,
not certainties. And, if the coincidences between the two
versions were few, we should naturally assume that they were
casual and undesigned. But when, as an examination of
Tables I and II — for the marofinal readings of A. should
be given due weight — shows, they appear over and over
again in every chapter, almost in every verse ; and when
we know, too, from the Preface to King James's Translation,
that the Revisers had the Rhemish version before them, it
seems hard to resist the inference that the coincidences, except
when very trifling, must be regarded as implying a trans-
ference from the earlier to the later version.

A considerable number of readings are peculiar to the
Genevan, Rhemish, and Authorized Versions. As the Royal
Translators appear to have paid almost equal deference to
G. and R., in such cases it is impossible to decide which was
most likely followed. It is not improbable that the agreement
of two such important authorities convinced the Translators
of the value of the reading. I have recorded these readings
in Table III.

* See above, pp. 3, 9.

Making of the English Bible 29

In addition to the versions mentioned above, I have
collated Coverdale's Latin-English Testament (Co.^), and
the versions of Taverner (Tav.) and Tomson (To.): and
^yhe^eve^ the first differs from Coverdale's Bible proper, the
second from Tyndale, and the third from the Genevan version,
I have recorded their renderings. But as I thought it im-
probable that these minor versions were consulted by the
Royal Translators, in those instances in which readings, which
otherwise are peculiar to R. and A., have been anticipated by
one or other of them, I have not considered myself warranted
in disturbing the results. I have retained the joint-reading of
R. and A. in the first column of the Tables, and simply placed
(Co.2), (Tav.) or (To.), as the case might be, by its side.

The coincidences of Tav. and To. respectively with R. and
A. are very few, and may be left without further remark.
It is different with regard to Co.^ A considerable number
of R. = A. readings are found in Coverdale's- parallel Testa-
ment. To be precise, in Table I about a fourth of the
readings are of this character, in Table II the proportion is
somewhat smaller, in Table III somewhat greater. This
is a phenomenon which demands consideration. The thought
arises, may not the Translators of 161 1 have derived these
renderings from Coverdale rather than from Rheims? This
is, of course, possible, but the balance of probability is against
it. If Coverdale's Diglott came before the Translators at all
— which is unlikely — we have no reason to believe they would
have attached any importance to its renderings. It was not
the Coverdale's version to which the rules laid down for their
guidance directed their attention. It was a version with no
mark of success or popular acceptance to recommend it to
them. Since 1539, as we have seen\ some seventy years
before, no edition of it had been printed. On the other hand,
we know that the Version of Rheims bulked large in the
Translators' eyes. A good part of their Preface is occupied
in discussing its merits. And, even leaving out of account
readings in which their Version agrees also with Coverdale's
Testament, other readings, three times as many, are common
to R. and A. alone. If these latter coincidences may be

^ Above, p. 7.

30 The Part of Rheims in the

regarded as evidencinsf an intimate connexion between E.. and
A,, is it likely that the Translators of A. were indebted for
those other readings which are also in R.. — not to it, but to
Coverdale's little known Latin-English Testament ?

Assuming, then, that we are justified in concluding that
Kheims and not Coverdale's Diglott was the source from
which the Royal translators drew the renderings which belong
both to Rheims and Coverdale, another question suggests
itself. Does this similarity of expression in R. and Co.^
imply a contact between the two versions, a borrowing of the
later from the earlier ? We have no positive proof that this
was so, but it is difficult to account for the numerous coinci-
dences except on such a supposition. It also helps us in forming
an opinion, to note that, as the Tables show, there are many
cases in which R. is identical with Co.^, while A. slightly
difiers from both. It will be remembered, moreover, that
Martin, the chief author of the Rhemish version, had an exten-
sive acquaintance with English Bibles ; it is not probable there-
fore that he was ignorant of that version, which, as being a
translation of the Vulgate, was most akin to the work on which
he was engaged. Coverdale's Bilingual Testament, neglected
in England, would have had an attraction for him which the
Translators of the Authorized Version could not share.

If this conclusion is well grounded, and the Rhemish ver-
sion owes to Coverdale's Testament many of those readings
which it afterwards transmitted to the great Translation of
1611, the obligation of English-speaking Christians to Rheims
is in no wise diminished. But it is not without interest to
learn that we are able to trace the ultimate source of so much
that went to build up the fabric of our EngHsh Bible, to a
Version which can more properly be called native and our own.

For the coincidences of the Genevan version with Coverdale's
Testament exhibited in Table III, an explanation may per-
haps be found in the fact that Coverdale was one of the
translators of the former Bible.

In collating the versions, for Rheims and the Bishops',
I have used Fulke's edition of 1601, already referred to,
which arranges the two translations conveniently in parallel
columns. I have also collated throughout the first edition

Making of the English Bible 31

of Rheims, 1583, and frequently referred to the 1584 edition
of the Bishops' Bible. For the Genevan version I had before
me the edition of 1583. For Whittingham, Cranmer and
Tyndale I have availed myself of Bagster's English Hexapla
1841, in which these three versions are printed side by side
■with Rheims and the Authorized,— Whittingham (wrongly
named Geneva in the Hexapla) being a copy of the (only)
edition, 1557, Cranmer of the first edition, 1539, Tyndale of
the edition of 1534. For Matthew I have consulted the
second edition of 1537 ; for Coverdale, the edition of 1550,
which, with a few obvious misprints, is a reproduction of the
original edition of 1535, to which I have also referred. For
Coverdale's Latin-English Testament, I have collated his own
revised edition of 1538 ; for Taverner and Tomson, the editions
of 1539 and 1 59 1 respectively.

I have not retained the original spelling either of the
Authorized or of the other versions, except in a few cases in
which an obsolete word or form was used, as for example
•wanne,''axed,''auauntage,"sythence,''strengthed,'* other' (for
'or'), 'egalnes,' 'leafuU,' 'fordelles,' 'peax,' 'withouten,' 'harbe-
rous,' ' aduoutrie,' ' washen.' To have reproduced the exceed-
ingly capricious etymology of the versions would not have
helped the investigation, and would have rendered the second
column tediously and needlessly cumbrous, as it would fre-
quently have required several entries where one now suffices.

The Tables annexed give the sum total of the issue of my
inquiry. They speak for themselves as to the intimate
relationship, hitherto insufficiently acknowledged, which
exists between the Authorized and Rhemish Versions. If
one were to assess the degree of obligation due from the
former to the latter, it might, I think, fairly be said, that
while the Translation of 161 1 in its general framework and
language is essentially the daughter of the Bishops' Bible,
which in its turn had inherited the nature and lineaments
of the noble line of English versions issuing from the parent
stock of Tyndale's, yet with respect to the distinctive touches
which the Authorized New Testament has derived from the
earlier translations, her debt to Roman Catholic Rheims is
hardly inferior to her debt to puritan Geneva.

32 The Part of Rheims in the

I now proceed to set down some of the results wliicli an
Analysis of the Comparative Tables yields.

Section II. Analysis of Comparative Tables.
((x) Vulgate-Latin Influence,

I. In the first place, one cannot but be struck by the large
number of words which have come into the Authorized Version
from the Vulgate through the medium of the Rhemish New
Testament. The partiality the Rhemists openly avowed in
their Preface for the close reproduction of the language of the
Vulgate, which, in its extreme manifestation, called forth the
just censure of the Royal Translators, has nevertheless left
its broad mark upon the later Version.

To mention some of the more remarkable instances of this.
In Mark iv. 12, 'be converted' (convertantur) has replaced
the ' turn ' of former translations, a change which the Revised
Version has not approved. In three additional passages,
Mark viii. 19, 20, Luke ix. 17, John vi. 12, 13, 'fragments'
(fragmenta) is found for ' broken meat.' We read ' ruin ^ '
{rui7ia) instead of ' fall,' Luke vi. 49 ; ' cure ' (curare) instead
of 'heal,' Matt. xvii. 16, 18, Luke ix. i ; 'founded' {funCiata)
instead of ' grounded,' Matt. vii. 25, Luke vi. 48. In numerous
passages ' revealed ' (revelare), ' manifested ' (manifestare) and
their cognates have dispossessed ' opened,' ' declared,' ' shewed,'
&c., Matt. X. 26, John i. 31, xiv. 21, 22, Rom. ii. 5, viii. 18,
1 Cor. xi. 19, 2 Cor. iv. 2, i Pet. i. 5, 20, i John ii. 19, iii.
10, &c. 'Famine' (fames) has been preferred to 'dearth'
or 'hunger,' Luke xv. 14, xxi. 11; 'derided' (deridehant)
to ' mocked,' &c., Luke xvi. 14, xxiii. ;^^ ; ' usury ' to
' vantage,' Matt, xxv. 27, Luke xix. 23 ; ' adorned ' (ornatum)
to ' garnished,' &c., Luke xxi. 5, Rev. xxi. 2 : see i Tim. ii. 9,

1 Pet. iii. 5 ; ' terrified ' (terreri) to ' afraid,' Luke xxi. 9 : see

2 Cor. X. 9, Phil. i. 28 ; 'altered' (altera) to * changed,' Luke
ix. 29 ; * exalted ' (exaltaheHs) to ' lifted up,' Matt. xi. 23 ;
' the descent ^ ' (descensuni) to ' the going down,' Luke xix. o,'] ;
' descending ' (descendens) to ' coming down,' Acts x. 1 1 : see
Luke iii. 22, Rev. xi. 7 ; ' malefactor ' which has been taken

^ Thick type marks words which are new comers into the English New
Testament. * New in this sense.

I

Making of the English Bible 33

over by R. from the Vulgate of John xviii. 30, has supplanted

* evildoer ' there, and in Luke xxiii. 32 where the Vulgate has
' nequam.' ' More tolerable ' (tolerabiUus or remissius) has
taken the place of ' easier,' Matt. x. 15, xi. 32, 24, Luke x. 12,
14. We find 'elect' (electos) for 'chosen,' Rom. viii. 33;

* tribes ' (trlbus) for ' kindreds,' Matt. xxiv. 30 ; ^ vesture '
(vestem) for 'coat,' John xix. 34; 'adjure' (adiuro) for
' charge ' or ' require,' Matt. xxvi. 63, Mark v. 7 ; ' named '
(nominavit) for 'called,' Luke vi. 13; 'appoint' (ponet) for
'give' or 'set,' Matt. xxiv. 51, Luke xii. 46; 'numbered'
{annumeratus) for 'counted,' Acts i. 26; 'dispersed' (dis-
persi) for ' scattered abroad,' Acts v. 37 ; ' dismissed ' (dimissi)
for ' departed ' or ' sent forth/ Acts xv. 30, see xix. 41 ;
' apprehended ^ ' (cq^prehendisset) for ' caught,' Acts xii. 4, see
2 Cor. xi. 32; 'testify' (testijicatus) for 'bare -witness,' Acts
ii. 40, see Heb. ii. 6 ; ' testimony' (testimonium) for 'witness,'
' record,' &c.. Matt. viii. 4, Luke v. 14, John v. 34, Acts xiii.
22, xxii. 18, Heb. iii. 5, xi. 5, Rev. i. 9, &c. ; 'the expectation'
(exspectatione) for 'the waiting for,' Acts xii. 11 ; ' expecting'
(exspectans) for 'tarrying,' Heb. x. 13 ; 'commendeth' (com-
onendat) for ' setteth out,' Rom. v. 8 ; ' commend ' (commen-
dant) for ' praise,' 2 Cor. x. 12 ; 'be sober' [sohrii) for ' keep
measure' or 'be in our right mind,' 2 Cor. v. 13; 'rule'
(regulam) for 'measure' or 'line,' 2 Cor. x. 15; 'appear'
(appareamus) for ' seem,' 2 Cor. xiii. 7 ; ' centurion ' (centurio)
for 'captain' or ' undercaptain,' Acts x. i, 22; 'generation'
(generatione) for ' time,' Acts xiii. 36 ; ' colony ' (colonia) —
here R. gives the Latin form without change — for ' a free
city ' or the paraphrase (G.) ' whose inhabitants came from
Rome to dwell there,' Acts xvi. 12^; 'sign' (signum) for
' badge ' or 'token,' Matt. xxvi. 48, Acts ii. 19, see xxviii. 11 ;
'clemency' (dementia) for 'courtesy,' Acts xxiv. 4; 'prin-
cipal ' (principalibus) for ' chief,' Acts xxv. 23 ; ' signify '
(significare) for ' shew,' Acts xxv. 27, Rev. i. i ; ' conformed
to' (conformari) for 'fashioned like unto,' Rom. xii. 2, see
viii. 39 ; ' confidence ' (conjido) for * trust,' Gal. v. 10 ; ' divine '
(divinae) for * godly,' 2 Pet. i. 3, 4.

^ New in physical sense.

^ The Greek gives the Latin term untranslated, KoXavia.

CARLETON D

34 The Part of Rheims in the

We now read 'emulation' {aemulandum) instead of the
former 'envy' or 'zeal,' Kora. xi. 14; 'remission' (remis-
sionem) instead of 'forgiveness/ Rom. iii. 25; 'spectacle'
(spectacuhtm) instead of the more forcible ' gazing-stock,'
I Cor. iv. 9 ; ' grain ' (granuvi) instead of ' corn,' i Cor. xv.
37 ; 'abound' (ahundetis) instead of 'be plenteous' or 'have
plenty,' 2 Cor. viii. 7, Phil. iv. 18; 'more abundantly'
(abundantius) instead of ^most of all,' 2 Cor. i. 12, see i Cor.
xii. 23, 24, I Thess. ii. 17; 'dissolved' (dissolvatur) instead
of ' destroyed,' 2 Cor. v. i ; ' contemptible ' {contemptibilis)
instead of 'nothing worth,' &c., 2 Cor. x. 10; 'sound'
(sanae) instead of 'wholesome,' i Tim. i. 10, 2 Tim. i. 13,
iv. 3, Tit. i. 9, ii. I, 8 ; 'form' (formmn) instead of 'pattern'
or ' ensample,' 2 Tim. i. 13^; 'avoid' {devita) instead of
' put from thee,^ 2 Tim. ii. 23 ; ' patient ' (patientem) instead
of ' suffering evil,' &c., 2 Tim. ii. 24.

We have 'just' {iudi) for ' righteous,' Horn. ii. 13, Tit. i. 8
'justified' (iustijicari) for 'made righteous,' Gal. ii. 17
'direct' (dirigat) for 'guide/ i Thess. iii. 11, 2 Thess. iii. 5
* approve ' (probaveritis) for ' allow,' i Cor. xvi. 3, see Rom.
ii. 18, 2 Cor. x. 18, Phil. i. 10; 'impart' (mipertiar) for
' bestow,' Rom. i. 11 ; 'humble me ' (humiliet) for ' bring me
low,' 2 Cor. xii. 21 ; ' enmity ' (' enmities ' R.) (inwiicitias) for
'hatred,* Eph. ii. 15, 16; ' compacted '(' compact ' R.) (co77i-
pactum) for 'coupled/ Eph. iv. 16; 'iniquity' (iniquitatis)
for 'wickedness/ James iii. 6; 'ofiend' (' offend eth ' R.)
{pffe^adat) for * fail ' or ' sin,' James ii. 10, iii. 2 ; ' meditate '
('upon' A.) {vieditare) for 'have a care of or 'exercise,'
I Tim. i V. 15; ' incontinent ' {incontinentes) for ' riotous '
' intemperate/ &c., 2 Tim. iii. 3 ; ' person ' (persona) for
'sight' or 'room,' 2 Cor. ii. 10; ('free A.) course' (currat)
for ' free passage,' 2 Thess. iii, i ; ' alienated ' (cdienati)
for 'strangers' or 'far off,' Col. i. 21; 'illuminated'
(illuminati) for 'received light/ Heb. x. 32 ; 'use ('using'
R.) hospitality ' (hospitales) for ' be ye harberous,' i Pet. iv. 9 ;
'reserved' (reservari) for 'kept/ 2 Pet. ii. 4; 'propitiation'
(propitiatio) for 'atonement' or 'reconciliation' or ' agree -

^ Here ' form of sound words ' replaces ' pattern ' or ' ensamj)le of
wholesome words.'

I

Making of the English Bible 35

ment,' &c., i John ii. 2, iv. 10 ; ' have confidence ' {fiduciam)
for 'be bold,' i John ii. 28, see iii. 21, v. 14: 'doctrine'
(dodrina) for ' learning,' E.ev. ii. 24 ; ' voice ' (vocem) for
' sound,' Eev. xiv. 2 ; ' delicacies ' (deliciarum) for ' pleasures,'
Rev. xviii. 3, see 7, 9; 'merchandise' (^merces) for 'ware,'
Eev. xviii. 11, 12 ; 'fountain' (fonte) for 'well,' Rev. xxi. 6.

We find ' glory ' (gloria) in the room of ' royalty ' or
'praise,' Luke xii. 27, i Cor. xi. 15, 2 Tim. iv. 18, i Pet. ii.
20 ; 'glory' (gloriamur) in that of 'rejoice' or 'boast,' Rom.
V. 3, 2 Thess. i. 4, see Rom. iv. 2, xv. 17, i Cor. ix. 15, 16;
' question ' (conquirere) in that of ' dispute,' Mark viii. 1 1 , ix.
10, 14, 16, see i. 27 ; ' stand ^' {stahit) in that of 'endure' or
' continue,' Matt. xii. 26, Mark iii. 25, 26 ; ' render ' [reddite)
in that of 'give reward' or ' recompence,' Matt. xxii. 21, Mark
xii. 17, Luke xx. 25, Rom. ii. 6, xiii. 7, i Cor. vii. 3, i Thess.
V. 15 ; ' subject' (suhiiciuntur) in that of ' subdued,' 'obedient,'
&c., Luke X. 17, 20; 'remaining' {manentem) in that of
' tarrying still,' John i. 33 ; ' entered ' (intravit) in that of
'went,' Luke xvii. 27, see Matt. x. 11, Mark vii. 17;
' malignity ' (malignitate) in that of ' evil conditioned ' or
' taking all things in the evil part,' Rom. i. 29.

' Elements ' (elementis) is preferred to ' rudiments,' ' ordi-
nances,' &c.. Gal. iv. 3, 9 ; * contain (themselves,' R.), {continent)
to ' abstain,' i Cor. vii. 9 ; ' judgeth ' (iudicat) to ' discemeth'
or ' discusseth,' 1 Cor. ii. 15; 'judged' (iudicavi) to 'deter-
mined,' I Cor. V. 3 ; ' expedient ' {exi^ediunt) to ' profitable,'
1 Cor. vi. 12; 'necessity' (necessitatera) to 'need,' i Cor.
vii. 37 ; 'interpret' {interpretetur) to ' expound,' i Cor. xiv. 5 ;
' convinced ' (convincitur) to ' rebuked,' i Cor. xiv. 24 ; see
Acts xviii. 28 ; ' sincerity ' (sinceritate) to ' pureness,' 2 Cor.
i. 12; 'sedition' (seditionem) to 'insurrection,' Luke xxiii.
1 9, 25 ; ' desert place ' {desertum) to ' wilderness ' or ' solitary
place,' Mark vi. 31, Luke ix. 10; 'torments' (tormentis) to
' gripings,' Matt. iv. 24 ; * letters - ' (litter as) to ' the Scriptures,'
John vii. 35 ; 'ministry' (ministerio) to ' office,' Acts xii. 25,
Heb. viii. 6, see Rom. xii. 7 ; ' magistrates ' (magistratus) to
' officers,' ' rulers,' &c., Luke xii. 11, Acts xvi. 20, 22, ^^, ^6, 38 ;

' Anglo-Saxon, but suggested by the Latin cognate.
^ New in this sense.

Da

36 The Part of Rheims in the

' infirmity ' (i'Ji/ir'nwteie) to 'disease,' Luke xiii. 12, see John v. 5 ;
'confirmed' {conjiT'rwaverunt) to 'strengthened,' Acts xv. 32,
see 41 ; * covet ' (concu2ytsces) to ' lust,' Rom. vii. 7 ; 'salute '
(salutate) to 'greet,' Rom. xvi. 14; 'communicate ' (communicet)
to ' minister ' or ' distribute,' Gal. vi. 6, see Heb. xiii. 16 ; ' com-
munication^' (cominunicatio) to 'fellowship,' Philera. 6;
'access' (accessum) to 'an entrance,' Eph. ii, 18, iii. 12;
' sanctification ' (sanctificatio) to ' holiness,' 1 Thess. iv. 4 ;
' traditions ' (traditiones) to ' ordinances ' or ' instructions,'
2 Thess. ii. 15, see iii. 6 ; ' second ' [secundam) to * double ' or
' one . . . more,' 3 Cor. i. 15 ; ' sobriety ' (sobrietate) to ' modesty,'
' discrete behaviour,' &c., i Tim. ii. 9, 15 ; ' parents ' (parentes)
to ' elder kinsfolks,' ' kindred,' &c., i Tim. v. 4 ; ' seducers '
{sedvyctores) to * deceivers,' 2 Tim. iii. 13 ; ' seduce ' (seducunt)
to ' deceive,' i John ii. 26, see Rev. ii. 20 ; ' had compassion '
(compassi) to ' suffered also,' ' sorrowed,' &c., Heb. x. 34 ;
'substance' (substantia) to 'ground' or 'sure confidence,'
Heb. xi. I ; ' translated him ' (transtulit) to ' taken him away';
'before his translation' {translationem) to 'before he was
taken away' Heb, xi. 5 ; 'contradiction' (contradlctionem) to
' speaking against,' Heb. xii. 3, see Acts xiii. 45 ; (' most R.)
peaceable' {j^acatissiiniuin) to 'quiet,' Heb. xii. 11 ; 'confess'
(confitemini) to ' acknowledge ' or ' knowledge,' James v. 16,
I John i. 9 ; ' dominion ' [dominationem) to ' rulers ' or ' govern-
ment,' Jude 8 ; ' tribulation ' (tribulatione) to ' adversity ' or
'affliction,' Rev. ii. 22; 'incense' ('incenses' R.) (incensa)
to ' odours,' Rev. viii. 3, 4 ; ' admiration ' (admiratione) to
' marvel,' Rev. xvii. 6.

The Marginal Readings (see Table II) in which A. has
followed R. are mainly of this character — words traceable to the
Vulgate. Thus 'simple ' [siDipUces) is given in the margin as
an alternative for ' harmless ' in the text. Matt. x. 16 ;
' Gentile ' (gentilis) for ' Greek,' Mark vii. 26 ; ' excuse ' (excu-
eationem) for ' cloke,' John xv. 22 ; * author ' [audorem) for
' prince,' Acts iii. 15 ; 'consent ' (consent iunt) for 'have plea-
sure,'Rom. i. 32; 'passions' (jxissiones) for ' motions,' Rom.
vii. 5 ; ' concupiscence ' (concupiscentiam) for ' lust,' Rom.
vii. 7 ; ' testaments ' (' testament ' R.) (testamentum) for ' cove-
^ New in this sense.

Making of the English Bible 37

nants,' Rom. ix. 4 ; * discerneth ' (discernit) for ' doubteth,'
Rom. xiv. 33; 'revelation' {revelationem) for 'coming,'
I Cor. i. 7 ; ' persuasible ' {persuasihilihus) for ' enticing,*
1 Cor. ii. 4; 'edified' {aedijicahitur) for 'emboldened,' i Cor.
viii. 10 ; ' veil' (velamine) for ' covering,' i Cor. xi. 15 ; 'judg-
ment ' (iudicinni) for * damnation ' or ' condemnation,' i Cor.
xi. 29, 34, James iii. i ; ' an abortive ' (ahoHivo) for ' one born
out of due time,' i Cor. xv. 8; 'rule' (regula) for 'line,'
s Cor. x. 16; 'prepared' {praeparavit) for 'ordained,' Eph.
ii. 10; ' incorruption ' (incorruptione) for 'sincerity,' Eph.
vi. 24 ; ' elements ' (elementa) for ' rudiments,' Col. ii. 8, 20 ;
' prejudice ' {praeiudicio) for ' preferring one before another,'
I Tim. V. 21 ; 'distributions' {distrihutionihus) for 'gifts,'
Heb. ii. 4 ; ' interposed ' {interposuit) for ' confirmed,' Heb.
vi. 17 ; ' perfected ' {perfecturti) for ' consecrated,' Heb. vii. 28 ;
'glory ' (glorietur) for 'rejoice,' James i. 9, see i Thess. ii. 19 ;
'dominion' {dominationem) for 'government,' 2 Pet. ii. 10;
' persuade' [suadebmius) for 'assure,' i John iii. 19 ; 'princi-
pality ' {principatum) for ' first estate,' Jude 6 ; ' sign '
(signuTTi) for 'wonder,' Rev. xii. i, 3 ; ('the R.) fornications'
(fornicationum) for 'harlots,' Rev. xvii. 5. I may refer also
to I Cor. X. 6, Phil. ii. 29, i Tim. v. 6, Rev. xi. 18. In these
and subsequent quotations from Table II the earlier versions
sometimes vary from the text of A., but in no case do they
agree with R. and A. margin.

An analysis of the renderings peculiar to Genevan, Rhemisli and
Authorized Versions (Table III) adds the following to the list of
passages which have felt the influence of the Latin Bible. 'Parents'
(parentes) is introduced instead of the paraphrase ' fathers and
mothers' or of 'elders,' Matt. x. 21, Mark xiii. 12, Rom. i. 30, Heb.
si. 23 ; 'tumult' {tumuUus) takes the place of 'business,' ' unquietness,'
&c., Matt, xxvii. 24, Acts xxi. 34, xxiv. 18 ; 'preached' (praedicavimus)
of ' uttered' or ' shewed,' Acts xv. 36 ; ' reprobate ' {reprobum) of ' lewd,'
'convenient' {conveniunt) of 'comely,' Rom. i. 28 ; 'debt' {debitum) of
' duty,' Rora. iv. 4 ; ' simplicity ' (simpliciiate) of ' singleness,' Rom. xii. 8 ;
' be contentious ' (contentlosus) of ' strive,' I Cor. xi. 16 ; ' contention ' [con-
tentionem) of ' strife,' Phil. i. 16 ; 'note ^ ' (notate) of ' signify,' 2 Thess. iii.
14; 'profane' (pro/anus) of 'unclean,' Heb. xii. 16; 'reconciliation'
of 'the atonement,' 2 Cor. v. 19; 'principality' [principatum) of 'rule,'
Eph. i. 21 ; * entire ' (integri) of ' sound,' James i. 4 ; ' humble ' {humilihus)

^ New as verb.

38 The Part of Rheims in the

of ' lowly,' James iv. 6. We find ' reveal ' {revelare) for ' open,' &c., Matt,
xi. 27, xvi. 17, Luke x. 21, John xii. 38, Rom. i. 17; 'be converted'
{conversi) for ' turn,' Matt, xviii. 3 ; ' reverence ' (verebuntur) for
'stand in awe of or 'fear,' Matt. xxi. 37; 'elect' (electos) for
'chosen,' Matt. xxiv. 31; 'stand' (stare) for 'endure,' Mark iii. 24,
Luke xi, 18, Rev. vi. 17; 'testify' (testetiir) for 'witness' or 'warn,'
Luke xvi. 28 ; ' enter' (intretis) for ' fall,' Luke xxii. 40, 46 ; ' conferred '
(conferebant) for 'counselled' or 'communed,' Acts iv. 15 ; 'persuadeth '
(persuadet) for ' counselleth,' Acts xviii. 13 ; 'instructed ' (instructus) for
'informed,' Rom. ii. 18; 'abound' (abundaret) for 'increase,' 'be rich,'
&c., Rom. V. 20, XV. 13, 2 Cor. i. 5, viii. 7, ix. 8 ; ' subject ' (subiecta) for
' obedient,' &c., Rom. viii. 7 ; ' admonish ' (monere) for ' exhort,' Rom. xv.
14; 'confirm' (conjirmabit) for 'strengthen,' i Cor. i. 8; 'permit' (per-
miserit) for ' sufi"er me,' i Cor. xvi. 7 ; ' formed ' [formetur) for ' fashioned '
or 'imprinted,' Gal. iv. 19; 'created' {creatus) for 'shapen' or 'made,'
Eph. iv. 24, Col. iii. 10. 'Glory' [gloria] has succeeded to 'royalty,'
Matt. vi. 29 ; ' fornications ' (fornicationes) to 'whoredoms,' Matt. xv. 19 ;
'face' (facieni) to 'outward appearance' or 'fashion,' Matt. xvi. 3;
'desert' (deserio) to 'wilderness,' Luke ix. 12; 'armour' (arma) to
'harness' or 'weapons,' Luke xi. 22; 'generation' (generatione) to
' nation' or 'kind,' Luke xvi. 8 ; 'sign ' (signum) to 'token,' John ii. 18 ;
' idolatry ' (idololatriae) to ' worshipping of idols' or 'images,' Acts xvii. 16 ;
'centurions' {centurionibus) to 'under captains,' &c.. Acts xxi. 32, xxiii.
17, 23, xxiv. 23, xxvii. 31, 43 ; 'iniquities' (iniquitates) to 'unrighteous-
nesses,' &c., Rom. iv. 7, Rev. xviii. 5, see Tit. ii. 14; 'dominion' (domi-
nabitur) to ' power,' Rom. vi. 9, 14, vii. l ; ' redemption ' (redemptionem)
to ' deliverance,' Rom. viii. 23 ; ' famine ' (fames) to ' hunger,' Rom. viii.
35, Rev. xviii. 8 ; 'severity' (severitatem) to ' rigorousness,' Rom. xi. 22 ;
'covet' (concupisces) to 'lust' or 'desire,' Rom. xiii. 9; 'sincerity' (stn-
ceritatis) to ' pureness,' &c., i Cor. v. 8, 2 Cor. ii. 17 ; ' doctrine ' (doctrina)
to 'teaching' or 'learning,' i Tim. v. 17, 2 John 10; 'confession' (con-
fessionem) to 'profession,' &c., i Tim. vi. 13 ; 'contradiction^' (contradic-
tione) to 'controversy,' &c., Heb. vii. 7 ; ' mountains' (montium) to ' hills,'
Rev. vi. 15, 16 ; ' torment ' [tormentum) to 'punishment,' Rev. xviii. 7, lo.

3. It will be observed that the Vulgate-Latin word suggested
by the Rhemists has frequently taken the place of some other
Latin or French-Latin word. We also note a few instances
in which the Vulgate-Latin expression has dispossessed a
modified form derived from the same root. Thus ' edification '
{aedificationcm) has succeeded to * edifying,' i Cor. xiv. 3 ;
' equality ' (ae^uaZiias) to ' egalness,' 2 Cor. viii. 14 ^ ; ' humility '

^ In the only other passage (Heb. xii. 3) where ' contradiction ' occurs
it is peculiar to R. and A., see above, p. 36.
^ Here the phrase 'by an equality ' replaces 'that there be egalness.'

Making of the English Bible 39

(humilitate) to 'humbleness,' Acts xx. 19, Col. ii. 18, 23, see
I Pet. V. 5 ; ' malice ' {malitiae) has been preferred to
'maliciousness,' i Cor. v. 8, xiv. 30, Eph. iv. 31, Col. iii. 8,
Tit. iii. 3, 1 Pet. ii. i ; ' an entrance ' {introitus) to ' an entering
in,' 3 Pet. i. 1 1 . ' The testator ' (testatoris) has taken the place
of 'him that made the testament,' Heb. ix. 16 ; 'a mixture'
{mixturam) of ' mingled together,' John xix. 39 ; ' neglect not '
{negligere) of 'be not negligent in,' i Tim. iv. 14; 'unction '
(unctionem) of ' anointing ' or ' ointment,' i John ii. 30 ;
'revelation' (revelationem) of 'revealing,' Rom. xvi. 35^.

In Table III (G. = R.=A.) we find another instance of 'edification'
{aedificationem) for 'edifying,' Rom. xv. 2; also 'suflBciency' {sufficien-
t'tant) for 'sufl5cient,' 2 Cor. ix. 8; and ' sanctification ' {sanctijicatio) for
'sanctifying,' i Thess. iv. 3, 2 Thess. ii. 13.

3. Under this head may be placed those instances in which
R. and A. have followed the Vulgate in reproducing the Greek
word. Thus ' hymn ' [hymno) appears for ' psalm,' ' song,'
' grace,' &c., Matt. xxvi. 30, Mark xiv. 36 ; ' sycomore ' (syco-
vwrum) for ' wild fig,' Luke xix. 4 ; ' austere ' (austerus) for
'strait' or 'hard,' Luke xix. 31, 33 ; ' thrones' (thronos) for
' seats,' Luke xxii. 30 ; ' Areopagus ' {Areopagum) for ' Mars'
street,' &c.. Acts xvii. 19 ; ' theatre ' (tkeatrum) for ' common
hall' or 'open place,' Acts xix. 39, 31 ; ' Nazarenes ' {Nazare-
noTum) for ' Nazarites,' Acts xxiv. 5 ; ' Crete ' (Gretae) for
'Candie,' Acts xxvii. 7, I3, 13, 31 ; 'mysteries' {miysteriovum)
for 'secrets,' i Cor. iv. i, xiii. 3; 'schism' (schisma) for
' strife ' or ' division,' 1 Cor. xii. 35.

In Table II (R. = A. marg.) we read 'scandals' [scandala)
for 'things that offend,' Matt. xiii. 41; 'scandal' (scan-
dalum) for 'occasion of stumbling,' i John ii. 10; 'Peter'
(Petrus) for ' a stone,' John i. 43 ; ' orphans ' {orphanos) for
'comfortless,' John xiv. 18; 'of Python' (' Pythonical ' R.)
(pytJionem) for ' of divination,' Acts xvi. 16 ; ' schisms ' {sc?ds~
mata) for 'divisions,' i Cor. i. 10, see xi. 18; 'anathema'
[anathema) for 'accursed,' i Cor. xii. 3; ' keeping of a sab-
bath ' ('sabbatism' R.) (sabbatismus) for ' rest,' Heb. iv. 9.

^ G. also has ' revelation ' here, but the full reading of A. 'according
to the revelation of ' is found in R. only.

40 The Part of Rheims in the

Table III (G.=R.=A.) adds 'throne' (thronus) for 'seat,' Matt. v. 34,
xxiii. 22, Heb. i. 8 ; 'parable ' (parabolam) for 'similitude,' Mark vii. 17,
Luke viii. 9, xii. 41, xiv. 7; 'blasphemed' {hlasphematur) for 'evil
spoken of,' Rom. ii. 24 ; 'Pentecost ' {Pentecosten) for 'Whitsuntide,' &c.,
I Cor. xvi. 8.

4. Another way in which the Vulgate has through R.
affected the language of A. maybe seen in the literal translations
of Latin phrases which have been taken over from the earlier by
the laterversion. In Luke x. 34 where the Greek is cTre/xeArj^Tj
avTov, ' took care of him,' the Rhemists' direct rendering of
' curam eius egit ' has displaced the ' made provision for him '
of the older versions. In Luke xx. 34 (e/cya/jtio-Kovrai) we find
'are given in marriage,' a reproduction of traduntur ad
nuptias, for 'are married.' In Matt. xvi. 22 ("lAew* o-ot) we
read, ' be it far from thee ' (ahsit a te) for * favour thyself or
' look to thyself ' ; in Mark x. 52 (a-ia-MKe ae) 'made thee whole '
(' safe ' R.) {te salvum fecit) for ' saved ' or ' helped thee ' ; in
Acts ii. 28 (eyviopia-as) 'made known ' (notas fecisti) for ' shewed' ;
in Acts xxi. 18 {rf] (■niova-rj) * the day following ' {sequent i die)
for 'on the morrow ' or 'next day ' ; in Acts xxiv. 16 (airpoa-
Koiiov (Tvv€ih](nv) * a conscience void of (without R.) offence *
{sine offendiculo conscientiam) for ' a clear conscience ' ; in
I Cor. X. 5 {ovK €vb6Kr](rev 6 0eo's) ' God was not well pleased '
{non bene placitum est Deo) for ' had God no delight ^ ' ; in Eph.
vi. 19 {yvuipia-ai to p.v(m'ipiov) ' to make known the mystery'
{notum facere mysterium) for ' to utter the secrets' ; in Tit. i. 5
(to XeLTTovTo) ' the things that are wanting ' {ea quae desunt)
for ' the things that are left,' ' that which is lacking,' &c. ^

Table II (R.=A. marg.). In Acts ii 6 {yevopevr)^ 8e Trjs
<})aivr]s TavT-qs) ' when this voice was made ' {facta autem
hac voce) is the marginal reading for 'when this was noised
abroad.'

In Table III (G. = R.=A.) I may refer, under this head, to Luke sx. 21
(icai ov Xcip^duds npoa-anov) where et non accipis personam translated by
R. * and thou dost not accept person ' appeai-s substantially, though in
slightly varying forms, in G. and A. for 'neither considerest thou the
outward appearance of any man,' &c. ; also to 2 Cor. ix. 8 (Tj-aaav xup'"
nfpiaa(vaai) where oninem , gratiam ahmtdare facere is reproduced in

^ G. has ' God was not pleased.'

* Other Vulgate-Latin words will be found under later sub-sections.

Making of the English Bible 41

G. R. A. as 'to make all grace (to G.) abound '—former vei-sions having
' to make you plentiful (rich) in all grace ; ' also to Mark xv. 40, where
the familiar designation ' the less,' applied to James the son of Alphaeus,
which supersedes ' the little,' the more accurate rendering of tov niKpoii,
may be traced to the Vulgate ' minoris.'

(h) English in j^lcice of Latin icords.

It should, however, be noted that in sundry cases in which
A. has felt the influence of R., R. reversing its characteristic
method, has used a home-born or long- naturalized word when
the earher translations preferred a term of Latin origin, some-
times even the very expression, or its congener, which the
Rhemists found in the Vulgate and passed by. Thus ' blessing '
has taken the place of 'lauding,' Luke xxiv. 53 ; 'blessedness'
of ' felicity,' Gal. iv. 15 ; ' strengthening ' of ' comforting ' {con-
fortcms), Luke xxii. 43 ; ' stock ' of ' generation ' (generis).
Acts xiii. 26 ^ ; ' praise ' of ' commend,' i Cor. xi. 2 ; ' building
(up A.) ' of ' edify ' (superaedijicantes), Jude 20 ; ' tried ' of
' examined,' Rev. ii. 2 ; ' borne ' of ' suffered,' Rev. ii. 3, see
2 Cor. xi. I. We find ' set' instead of ' ordained,' i Cor. xii.
28; 'know' instead of 'perceive,' 2 Cor. ii. 4; 'witness'
instead of ' record,' i Thess. ii. 5 ; ' better ' instead of ' more
excellent,' Heb. i. 4 ; ' unskilfid ' instead of ' inexpert ' (expers),
Heb. v. 13 ; 'heavenly' instead of ' celestial ' (coelestem), Heb.
xii. 22 ; ' think (of A.) us ' instead of ' repute us,' 2 Cor. x. 2.

Some expressive Saxon compounds have succeeded to single
Latin words, as ' stirred up ' to ' moved ' (commoverunt), Acts
vi. 12, xxi. 27, see xiii. 50, Luke xxiii. 5; 'taken away' to
'exalted,' Acts viii. ^^'y '^^^ ^^ (upon R.) thee' to 'invade
thee,' Acts xviii. 10.

In Table III (G.=R. = A.) we find ' garment ' for 'vesture ' (vestimenti),
Matt. ix. 20, 21 ; ' gain ' for ' lucre,' i Tim. vi. 5 ; ' according to the flesh '
for 'carnally ' {secundum carnem), 2 Cor. i. 17.

(c) Modernizations.
The sucrgestions of the Rhemish New Testament in the
direction of modernization have frequently been accepted by
the Authorized. Li many passages of A., in which the archaic
word or phrase of the older versions no longer appears, its
successor is found first in R.
^ In Phil. iii. 5 ' stock ' replaces ' kindred ' or ' people.' See below, p. 78.

42 The Part of Rheims in the

I. In some cases the expressions thus superseded have
disappeared altogether, at least in the same sense, from the
New Testament. So it was when ' moisture,' adopted from R.,
took the place of 'moistness,' Luke viii.6; when 'trouble not '
was substituted for 'disease not,' Luke viii. 49; 'cutting him-
self for 'all to cutting himself,' Mark v. 5 ; 'to be (much A.)
displeased with ' (' at ' R.) for ' to disdain at,' Mark x. 41 ; ' are
ye (you R.) angry at ^ ' for ' disdain ye at,' John vii. 23 ;
'outside' for 'utterside,' Matt, xxiii. 35; 'to make war'
for 'to make battle,' Luke xiv. 31, Rev. xix. 19; 'musick'
for ' minstrelsy,' Luke xv. 25 ; ' which . . to gainsay ' for
' whereagainst ' or ' against the which ' to ' speak,' Luke xxi.
15 ; ' four hundred' for ' a four hundred,' Acts v. '^6 ; 'what
man is there ' for ' what man is it,' Acts xix. ^^ ; ' at the least '
for 'at the least way,' Acts v. 15 ; ' gain' for ' vantage,' Acts
xvi. 16, Phil. iii. 7 ; ' it seemeth to me ' for ' me thinketh it,'
Acts XXV. 27; 'raised' for 'stirred,' Rom. ix. 17; 'have
sorrow' for 'take heaviness,' 2 Cor. ii. 3; 'distresses' for
'anguishes,' 2 Cor. xii. 10 ; 'who did hinder (hath hindered
R.) you' for 'who was a let unto you,' Gal. v. 7 ; 'senses'
{sensus) for 'wits,' Heb. v. 14; 'adorned' (ornahant) for ' did
. . tyre,' i Pet. iii. 5 ; ' bear 2' for ' forbear,' Rev. ii. 2 ; ' under-
standing' for 'wit,' Rev. xiii. 18.

Table III (G.=R.=A.) contributes ' departed ' for ' gat him ' or ' went
their way,' Matt. xix. i, Acts xvii. 15 ; 'saw ' for ' spied,' Matt. xxii. 11 ;
' devil ' for 'fiend,' Mark v. 15 ; ' brought up ' for ' nursed,' Luke iv. 16 ;
' sat' for 'set him' or ' sat him down,' Acts xii. 21 ; ' toward man ' for ' to
manward,' Tit. iii. 4.

2. But, in general, it is the recurrence of antiquated ex-
pressions, still represented in A., which the example of R. has
checked. Thus ' anon ' has been discarded in favour of ' after-
ward ' or ' immediately ' or ' quickly,' Mark iv. 1 7, 29, Rev. xi.
14 ; * after ' has been replaced by the more modern ' according
to,' Matt. XXV. 15, Luke ii. 22, John xviii. 31, see Acts xxii.
12, Rom. i. 4; 'them,' as a reflexive pronoun, by 'them-
selves,' Matt. xiv. 15; 'grudged' by ' murmured,' Mark xiv.
5 ; ' coasts ' has yielded to ' country,' Luke iii. 3 ; ' pnvy ' to
'secret,' Luke xi. $s '■> **^® ^^^^ go ' to ' the lame walk,' Luke
^ G. has ' be ye angry with.' ^ T. has ' bear with.'

Making of the English Bible 43

vii. 32 ; ' the remnant ' or ' the other ' to ' the rest,' Luke xii.
26, xxiv. 9, Acts V. 13, xxvii. 44, 1 Cor. vii. 13, Rev. ix.
20 ; ' the uttermost ' or ' the utmost ' to ' the very last,' Luke xii.
59 ; ' goodman ' to ' master,' Luke xiv. 21 : ' fellows ' to ' fellow
servants,' Matt, xviii. 28, 29, 31, ^'^, xxiv. 49; 'go about' to
' seek,' John vii. 25, viii. 40 ; ' went about ' to ' sought,' Mark
xii. 12, Luke xx. 19, John x. 39; 'season' to 'time,' Matt.
XXV. 19 ; ' instantly' to ' much,' Mark v. 10 ; ' the blind ' to
'the blind man,' Mark x. 49, 51 ; 'the Just' or 'that Just'
to the ' Just One,' Acts vii. 52 ; ' aforehand ' to ' beforehand,'
Mark xiii. 11 ; ' platter ' to ' dish,' Mark xiv. 20. The curious
rendering ' much babbling's sake '' has given way to ' much
speaking,' Matt. vi. 7 ; ' be . . athirst ' to ' thirst,' John iv. 14 ;
' my very disciples ' or ' verily my disciples ' to ' my disciples
indeed,' John viii. 31 ; ' know to give ' or ' can give ' to ' know
how to give,' Matt. vii. 1 1 ; 'we will hear ' to ' we desire to
hear,' Acts xxviii. 22 ; ' for thy wealth ' to ' to (unto E.) thee
for good,' Rom. xiii. 4 ; ' that I speak ' to ' that which I speak,'
2 Cor. xi. 1 7 ; * amiss ' to (' but A.) not well,' Gal. iv. 1 7 ; ' which
are not comely' to 'which they ought not,' i Tim. v. 13 ; 'do
adultery ' to ' commit adultery' (' aduoutrie ' R.), James ii. 11.

The preposition ' of,' used in the sense of ' by ' or ' from,' has
been frequently replaced by one of these words, Matt. xii. 38,
Luke ii. 18, John xv. 26, James ii. 24, 2 Pet. i. 17, Rev. ix.
18, &c. ; 'how that' has yielded to 'that,' Heb. x. 34, James
iv. 17, I Pet. V. 12 ; ' which,' referring to a personal antecedent,
has repeatedly been succeeded by the more modern ' who,'
Mark iv. 16, Luke xxiii. 19, Acts iv. 36, x. 41, Rom. i. 25,
I Cor. X. 13, I Thess. v. 10, 24, 2 Thess. iii. 3, &c. ; ' the which '
by ' which,' Heb. xii. 14.

The participle ' drunken ' has been modernized into ' drunk,'
Rev. xviii. 3 ; 'jeopardy ' into ' danger/ Acts xix. 40 ; ' deep-
ness ' has given place to ' depth,' Rom. xi. 33, see Rev. ii.
24 ; 'quick ' to ' living,' Rom. xiv. 9 ; ' let ' to ' hindered,' Rom.
XV. 22 ; ' fulfilled,' as a strong form of ' fiUed,' has been changed
into the simpler verb, Col. i. 9 ; ' manslayer ' has given way
to 'murderer,' i John iii. 15 ; 'reckoning' to 'account,' Acts
xix. 40 ; ' damned ' to ' condemned,' Tit. iii. 11;' haply ' or
'perchance' to 'perhaps,' Philem. 15; 'vexed' to 'tor-

44 The Part of Rheims in the

merited,' Rev. ix. 5, xi. 10; 'mete' to 'measure,' Rev. xi.
I, 2 ; 'waxed' to 'became' or 'were made,' Rev. xviii. 15,
see vi. 12, Luke viii. 24.

I should mention here the almost complete dispossession of
' other,' as a plural form, by ' others.' For instances see Matt,
xxi. 8, Mark vi. 15, Luke v. 29, John vii. 13, Acts xvii. 34,
I Cor. ix. 2, 27, Heb. xi. 2)^, &c.

In Table III (G. = R. = A.) we read 'know' for *wot,' Matt. xx. 22,
Luke xxii. 60, xxiii. 34, John iv. 22, xii. 35, xiii. 12, xx. 13, Rev. vii. 14 ;
' sought ' for ' went about,' Luke xix. 47 ; ' according to ' for ' after,' ' as
pertaineth to,' &c., John vii. 24, Rom. i. 3, ix. 3 ; ' knew' for 'had know-
ledge,'John xii. 9; 'witnesses' for 'records,' Acts v. 32 ; 'murmuring'
for ' grudge,' Acts vi. i ; 'wash ' for 'wash thee,' John ix. 7; ' strengthened'
for 'comforted,' Acts ix. 19; 'is able' for 'is of power,' Rom. xi. 23;
'living' for 'quick,' Rom. xii. i; 'rejoicing' for 'meriy,' 2 Cor. vi. 10;
'fill' for 'fulfil,' Eph. iv. 10; 'winepress' for 'winefat,' Rev. xix. 15;
'the rest' for 'the other,' Rev. xx. 5 ; 'to shine in' for 'to lighten,'
Rev. xxi. 23; 'that' for 'how that,' i Thess. iii. 6, James iii. I, 2 Pet.
iii. 5, 8; 'who' for 'which,' Matt. x. 4, Acts vii. 46, Rom. iv. 16, I Cor.
i. 8, Gal. ii. 20, Col. iv. 9, &c.; 'others' for 'other,' Mark xii. 9, John
ix. 9, 16, X. 21, xii. 29, Acts ii. 13, 2 Cor. viii. 8, see Luke xxiii. 35.

(cZ) Archaisms.
A few instances, of the reverse kind, where antiquated ex-
pressions have been introduced into A from R. may be found.
' If haply ' replaces ' to see if ' or ' whether,' Mark xi. 13, see
Acts xvii. 27 ; 'to the end they might not ' ousts the more
modern-sounding ' that they should not,' Acts vii. 19 ; ' inso-
much that we desired ' is found instead of ' that we should
desire ' or ' so that we could not but desire,' 3 Cor. viii. 6 ;
' foretell ' instead of ' tell before,' 2 Cor. xiii. 2, see Mark xiii.
23; 'without' instead of 'out of,' Heb. xiii. 13; 'thereof
instead of ' of it,' Rev. xxi. 23. ' Slain ' instead of ' killed,'
Rev. V. 6, 9, 12, vi. 9, may also be mentioned.

Table III (G. = R.=A.) adds 'impotent' for 'sick,' Acts iv. 9; 'would
exclude you' for ' intend to exclude you,' Gal. iv. 17 ; 'slain ' for 'killed,'
Rev. xiii. 8.

(e) Improvements.

Hitherto in my citations the Rhemish Translation, followed
by the Authorized, has been considered from other points of
view than that of being an improvement, or otherwise, on the

Making of the English Bible 45

rendering of the earlier versions. Generally speaking, in the
changes taste rather than accuracy was involved. I come
now to cases in which readings suggested by the Rhemists
plainly emend faulty or defective translations handed down
by the English traditional interpretation.

I. And first, as regards vocabulary, the following are manifest
improvements : * came ' [ikOwv) for ' went,' Matt. iv. 13 ; ' come '
((Xe^'iv) for ' go,' Matt. xvi. 24 ; ' gather ' (a-vvdyovTiv) for ' carry,'
Matt. vi. 26 ; 'delivered' {TTapeb66i]) for 'given,' Matt. xi. 27,
2 Pet. ii. 21 Jude 3 ; ' punishment' (/co'Aao-ir) for ' pain/ Matt.
XXV. 46 ; ' rock ' {iriTpav) for ' stones,' Luke viii. 6, i'^, see Matt,
xxvii. 51 : ' seek ' (^Tjreire) for ' ask,' Luke xii. 29 ; ' straitened '
{(Twixoixai) for ' pained ' or ' grieved,' Luke xii. 50 ; ' pass '
{bUpx€(rdai) for ' come,' Luke xix. 4 ; ' boat ' (-nXotdpiov) for
'ship,' John vi. 22, 23; 'take away' (dprj) for 'take down,'
John xix. 38, see 31; 'call hither' (/xeTa/caAeo-at) for 'call
for,' Acts X. 32 ; ' leapt ' (' leaping' R.) {€(})a\\6ixevos) for ' ran,'
Acts xix. 16 ; ' customs' ('the custom ' R.) {iO^iTL) for 'laws,'
Acts xxviii. 17 ; ' worketh ' (^pyaCoixiv(f) for ' doth,' Rom. ii. 10 ;
'worketh' {KarepydCeTai) for ' causeth,' Rom. iv. 15, 2 Cor. vii.
10;' speech ' (Ao'you) for ' words,' i Cor. ii. i , 4 ; ' a matter ' (-rrpdyixa)
for 'business,' i Cor. vi. i ; ' helps, governments ^ ' {dvTiki]\l/eLs^
Kv^epvriarus) for * helpers, governors,' i Cor. xii. 28 ; 'revenge ^'
{eKbiKr^<nv) for 'punishment,' 2 Cor. vii. 11 ; 'rejected' (e^eTrrv-
o-aTe) for ' abhorred,' Gal. iv. 14 ; ' partakers ' (^Jarticipes)
(avpixeroxoi) for ' companions,' Eph. v. 7 ; ' to present ' (irapa-
oTTjo-at) for ' to preserve ' or ' to make,' Col. i. 22 ; ' hurtful '
(I3ka^€pds) for ' noisome,' i Tim. vi. 9 ; ' reprove ' (iKeyiov) for
' improve,' 2 Tim. iv. 2 ; ' repay ' (aTronVco) for * recompense,'
Philem. 19 ; 'worshippers ' (karpevovTas) for ' offerers,' Heb. x. 2 ;
'refuse'(7iapatr7jo-r/a-0e) for 'despise,' Heb. xii. 25; 'kill' ((Povevere)
for ' envy,' James iv. 2 ; ' understanding ' (hLavotav) for ' mind,'
I John V. 20; 'gathered' {hpvyna-i) for 'cut down,' Rev. xiv.
19; ' soul ' (i/^uxT/) for ' thing,' Rev. xvi. 3 ; ' tell ' (ep(3) for
'shew,' Rev. xvii. 7; 'camp' (Trape^/SoAr/r) for 'tents,' 'the
breadth ' {to TrXdros) for ' the plain,' Rev. xx. 9 ; ' light ' (6
(fxaa-Trjp) for 'shining,' Rev. xxi. ii.

^ A, 1st edition has 'helps in governments.'
^ New as substantive.

46 The Part of Rheims in the

Another improvement, whicli should be mentioned in this
connexion, is the uniform rendering inE.. and A. of apxi(.ptis\>y
* chief priests ' — a wise translation which by reserving ' high '
for the singular apxicpcvs clears up an evident ambiguity in the
Greek. In the earlier versions the epithet ' high ' is applied
without distinction to singular and plural until we reach the
Genevan Testament, where apxtepeU is occasionally (twenty
times out of sixty-four) rendered * chief priests.'

From Table II (R. = A. marg.) may be added 'con-
tinued' (eTTotrjoraz;) for 'wrought,' Matt. xx. 12; 'bound'
(o^eiAet) for 'guilty,^ Matt, xxiii. 18; *raw' (aym^ou) for
'new,' Mark ii. 21 ; 'beds' (KXivutv) for 'tables,' Mark vii.
4; 'dasheth' {pi](raei) for 'teareth,' Mark ix. 18; 'inrolled'
{aTToypd(f)eadai,) for 'taxed/ Luke ii. i ; 'the first' {-npwTr]) for
'the chief,' Acts xvi. 12; 'speech' {\6yov) for 'words,' i Cor.
i. 17 ; 'hoped' (TrporjXinKOTas) for ' trusted,' Eph. i. 12 ; 'wood'
(vXrjv) for ' matter,' James iiL 5 ; ' wherein ' {h w) for
'whereas,' i Pet. ii. 12.

Table III (G.=R. = A.) supplies the following verbal improvements:
'words' (Xoyovs) for 'preaching,' Matt. x. 14; 'whitedi' {K€Koviafxevois)
for 'painted,' Matt, xxiii. 27, Acts xxiii. 3 ; ' word ' (prifm) for ' promise,'
Luke ii. 29 ; ' envy ' (C'jXou) for ' indignation,' Acts xiii. 45 ; ' first born '
(TTpcoTOTOKov) for ' first begotteu,' Rom. viii. 29; ' darkened ' {(TKOTia-drjToiaav)
for 'blinded,' Rom. xi. 10 ; 'wrath' {opyrjv) for 'punishment,' Rom. xiii. 5 ;
' infirmities ' (dadevrjixaTa) for ' frailness,' Rom. xv. I ; ' I spare ' (^eiSo/iai)
for ' I bear with ' or ' I favour,' i Cor. vii. 28 ; ' pressed ' {e^aprj6r]fj.ev) for
' grieved,' 2 Cor. i. 8 ; ' subject to ' {ivoxoi) for ' in danger of,' Heb. ii. 15 ;
' remaineth ' (dTroXeiTrfrai) for ' followeth,'Heb. iv. 6 ; 'made mention of
{ipLvr]p6v(.v(Te) for 'remembered,' Heb. xi. 22; 'camp^' {■nap(pL^oKi]i) for
'tents,' Heb. xiii. 11, 13; 'tormented' {^aa-aviadtjaeTai) for 'punished,'
Rev. xiv. 10.

I have already noticed the frequent change of ' high priests ' into
' chief priests.'

2. Though a careful discrimination of tenses is not a
strong point in A., we trace some emendations, in this
direction, of the renderings of the older versions to its contact
with R.

* The participle is new.

^ In the only other passage, Rev. xx. 9, where ' camp ' occurs it is
peculiar to R. and A. See above, p. 45.

Making of the English Bible 47

Thus R. and A. have ' saith ' for the former ' said,' where
the Greek is Aeyet, Matt. xix. 8, xxvi. 38 \ Mark iii. 3,
xiii. I, John xiii. 25, xix. 4, xx. 16. They have 'see'
(^ecopoCo-i) for 'saw,' John vi. 19 ; 'are not' (ov/c etVi) for
'were not,' Matt. ii. 18; 'knowest' {dUvai) for 'knewest,'
Luke xxii. 34 ; ' may glory ' (Kaux^/o-coz^rai) for ' might glory,'
Gal. vi. 13 ; 'were blinded' (eTrcopw^Tjo-ai^) for ' have been blinded,'
' are blinded,' &c., Rom. xi. 7 ; ' were broken (off A.) ' (e^-
tK\a(rQr](Tav) for * are broken off,' Rom. xi. 19 ; ' hath been done '
(yeyore) for 'is done,' Actsiv. 16 ; ' he hath testified '(jue//apTi;/0'?'««)
for ' he testifieth ' or 'he testified,' i John v. 9 ; ' had not
died ' {ovK h.v a-TT^dave) for ' had not been dead,' John xi. 32 ;
'was lying' (rjv avaKdixevov) for 'lay,' Markv.40; ' saw' (/3Ae7rety)
for ' had seen,' Acts xii. 9 ; ' may not see ' (tov ju,7j /3Ae7reti;) for
'see not,' Rom. xi. 10; 'from coming' {tov eXOdv) for 'that
I could not come,' Rom. xv. 22 ; ' did signify ' {ih]\ov) for
' should signify,' i Pet. i. 1 1 ; ' shall have finished ' (reXeVcricrt)
for ' have finished,' Rev. xi. 7 ; ' and prepare ' {koI hoifxaao}) for
' to prepare,' John xiv. 3 ; ' standing ' [eaTStra) for ' stand/ Luke
v. 2, Rev. xix. 17 ; ' forgetting' [eTnXavOavoix^vos) for ' I forget,'
Phil. iii. 13 ; * blessing ' {^vXoyodvTes) for ' bless,' i Pet. iii. 9 ;
' casting' {kittppC^j/avTes) for ' cast,' i Pet. v. 7 ; 'saying' {Xeyovros)
for 'say,' Rev. vi. i. See also Luke xvii. 17, John ix. 34.

Table II (R.=:A. marg.) has 'going out' (o-SeWwrat) for
' gone out,' Matt. xxv. 8.

Table III (G. = R.=A.) furnishes 'walking' {irepiTraTovvTas} for 'walk,'
Markviii. 24 ; 'we have heard ' (aKrjKoanev) for ' we heard,' Acts vi. 14 ; ' I
was found ' (evpfdrjv) for ' I have been found ' or ' I am found,' Rom. x. 20.

3. In sundry cases in which the earlier versions inaccurately
make substantives plural instead of singular, or vice versa, the
translation has been righted in R. and A. We find ' a writing
table' {TTLvaKibiov) for 'writing tables,' Luke i. 6^; 'heart'
{Kapbio) for 'hearts,' Luke xxiv. 32; 'first fruit' (aTrapxn) for
'first fruits,' Rom. xi. 16; 'mouth' (o-Toixa) for 'mouths,'
Jude 16, Rev. ix. 19.

We read also * times ' {Kaipoi, xpovcav) instead of ' time,' Luke

^ Here also earlier versions follow the inferior reading which inserts
'O 'lijcrovy.

48 The Part of Rheims in the

xxi. 24, Acts iii. 19, 21, xvii. 30 ; ' multitudes ' {o)(Kov<i) instead
of ' multitude,' Matt. v. i, ix. 8, xi. 7, xiv. 22 ; ' prices' (n/ias)
instead of ' price,' Acts iv. 34 ; ' helps ' {^o^Qdaii) instead of
'help,' Acts xxvii. 17 ; 'prisons' ((^uAa/cats) instead of 'prison,'
2 Cor. xi. 23 ; * burdens ' (l^apri) instead of ' burden,' Gal. vi. 2 ;
' foundations ' {OeneXCovs) instead of 'foundation,' Heb. xi. 10 ;
' peoples ' (Aaoi) instead of ' people,' Rev. xvii. 15. I may add
' deserts ' (ep?//xots) instead of ' wilderness,' Luke i. 80.

In Table III (G. = R.=A.) we read 'word' (Xd-yw) instead of 'words,'
John ii. 22, Rev. iii. 10 ; ' captives ' (alxfinXmrois) instead of ' captive,'
Luke iv. 18; 'sins' (ifrnpriais) instead of 'sin,' John ix. 34. Also 'these
things ' instead of ' this' where the Greek is Tavra, John xv. 17.

4. A. has followed R. in giving force to the Greek article
in a few cases in which previous versions have ignored it.
Thus we read 'the furnace,' Matt. xiii. 50 ; ' the wind,' Matt,
xiv. 30; 'the seeds,' Mark iv. 31 ; 'the Baptist,' Mark vi. 24;
'the seven,' Mark xii. 22, 23, Rev. xvii. 7 ; 'the Scribes,' Mark
xiv. 43; 'the oxen,' John ii. 15; 'the king,' 2 Cor. xi. 32;
'the fulness,' Eph. iii. 19; 'the saints,' Col. i. 4; 'the truth,'
Col. i. 5; 'the heavens,' Heb. iv. 14 ; ' the faithful witness,' the
prince,' Rev. i. 5 ; ' the . . manna,' Rev. ii. 17 ; ' the nations,' Rev.
ii. 26 ; ' the two . . the two,' Rev. xi. 4. In all these passages
the earlier translators have omitted the article though prefixed
in the Greek. To this section may be added — ' the same rule '
for ' one rule,' Phil. iii. 16 ; ' the same (selfsame R.) mouth ' for
'one mouth,' James iii. 10 ; 'the same ' for 'them,' Heb. ii. 14;
'the body' for 'his body,' Matt. xiv. 12 ; 'the days' for 'those
days,' Mark xiii. 20 ; ' the things ' for 'those things,' Rom. xiv.
19 ; ' the false prophet ' for ' that false prophet,' Rev. xix. 20.

Table III (G. = R.=A.) adds 'the power,' Luke x. 19; 'the king,'
John xii. 13; 'the saints,' Rev. viii. 4; 'the fountains,' Rev. viii. 10;
also 'the five' for 'those five,' Matt. xvi. 9; 'the nine' for 'those nine,'
Luke xvii. 17;' the bread ' for ' that bread,' John vi. 50 ; ' the brother ' for
'that brother,' 2 Cor. viii. 18 ; ' the Father ' for ' my Father,' John xvi. 25.

5. Some instances of a converse kind should also be noticed
in which the article, as not being expressed in the Greek,
is omitted by the Rhemists, and after them by A., though
incorrectly inserted in the earlier versions.

Thus we find the improved renderings ' death ' for ' the

Making of the English Bible 49

death,' Matt. xxvi. 38, Mark xiv. 34, Rev. ii. 10; 'angels' for
'the angels,' Matt. iv. 11, i Cor. vi. 3, a Pet. ii. 11 ; 'justifi-
cation' for ' the justification,' Rom. v. 18 ; 'heirs' for 'the
heirs,' Rom. viii. 17 ; ' vapour' for ' the vapour,' Acts ii. 19 ;
'faith' for 'the faith,' Rom. iii. 22; 'Israelites' for 'the
Israelites,' Rom. ix. 4 ; ' evil men ' for ' the evil men,' 3 Tim. iii.
13 ; 'regeneration ' for ' the regeneration,' Tit. iii. 5 ; ' a shadow'
for ' the shadow,' Heb. x. i ; ' promises ' for ' the promises,' Heb.
xi. 33 ; ' women ' for ' the women,' Heb. xi. -^^ ; ' mount Sion '
for ' the mount Sion,' Heb. xii. 32 ; ' a dragon ' for ' the dragon,'
Rev. xiii. 1 1 ; ' prophets,' ' saints ' for ' the prophets,' ' the
saints,' Rev. xviii. 34 ; ' priests ' for ' the priests,' Rev. xx. 6.

6. A marked characteristic of the earlier English versions of
the New Testament is their constant neglect to pay attention
to hi as a connecting particle in narrative. This defect,
which makes their sentences jerky and disjointed, has been
largely remedied in the Rhemish, and subsequently in the
Authorized Version. In a large number of passages U is
represented in both versions by ' and' prefixed to the sentence.
As specimens, let me refer to the following verses in Table I.
Mark xii. 39, Luke i. 6, xviii. 15, John xi. 51, Acts ii. 13, Rom.
xvi. 20, I Pet. iv. 17. We also frequently find the particle
recognized in R. A., but represented by a different word in
each version, ' and ' being generally favoured by R. and ' now '
by A. See, for instances, Luke vii. i, viii. ii, John xix. 35,
I Cor. xvi. I, Phil. iv. 30, i Thess. v. 14, Heb. xiii. 30.

In Table III (G. = R. = A.) see Matt. xi. 12, Luke xii. 25, Acts xix. 30,
I Cor. xiii. 13, 2 Cor. ix. 8, Gal. iv. 6, &c.

7. Among miscellaneous improvements in translation sug-
gested by the Rhemish version I may mention the general
rendering of oAo? 6, by ' the whole,' instead of by ' all the,' as
in previous versions. In Luke viii. 39 we have ' the whole
city' {o\r]v Tr]v -noXiv) instead of 'all the city'; in Matt. vi. 33
' thy whole body' [oXov to (rw/xa aov) instead .of ' all thy body' ;
in John iv. ^"^ * his whole house' (^ otKta ovtov oArj) instead of 'all
his household ' ; in Rev. xii. 9 ' the whole world ' {ti]v oIkov-
fxevrjv 6Xr]v) instead of ' all the world ' ; see also Matt. xiii. S3>
Mark vi. 5^, Luke xiii. 21, Eph. iv. 16, James iii. 3, &c.

CARLETON

5© The Part of Rheinis in the

Similarlj'-, ' every ' has succeeded ' all ' (with a plural noun) as
a rendering of ttoj. Thus in Rom. xiv. ii Trao-a yXwo-tra,
' every tongue' has taken the place of ' all tongues ' ; in i Cor.
xvi. 1 6 -navTi rw avv^pyovvri, ' every one that helpeth' appears
instead of ' all that help ' ; in Phil. iv. 21 ' every saint ' {-navTa
ayiov) is read for ' all the saints ' ; in Rev. v. 13 ' every creature '
{jiav KTia-fxa) supplants ' all the creatures.'

The R. A. rendering ' give me to drink ' (bos iioi Tiieiv) is to
be preferred to the former ' give me drink,' John iv. 7, 10;
' I know not ' [ovk dlha) is better than ' I cannot tell,' John
ix. 12, 25, see 21 ; 'know this' ('this know' R.) (yti/wo-Kere)
than ' of this be sure,' Matt. xxiv. 43, see Luke xii. 39, xxi.
20 ; ' we (do A.) know ' (yivaxTKOfxev) than ' we are sure/ i John
ii. 3. ' What manner of stones ' (TTora-^rol XCOol) gives the sense
more clearly than 'what stones/ Mark xiii. i ^, see i Pet. i. 11,
I John iii. i ; ' what manner of men ' (otoi) than ' after what
manner/ i Thess. i. 5 ; 'in the midst ' (h rw /xe'cro)) than 'before
them/ Acts iv. 7 ; ' the rest of the apostles ' (tovs Aoittovj
airoa-ToXovs) than ' the other apostles/ Acts ii. 37 ; ' one voice '
(vox) {({)(i)vri \xia) than a 'shout/ Acts xix. 34; 'thy (thine R.)
own soul ' [aov 8e avTi]'i ti]v ^vx?/r) than ' thy soul/ Luke ii.
^^ ; ' his own reward . . .' ' his own labour ' (t6v thiov tua-Oov . . .
Tov Ulov kottov) than ' his reward . . .' ' his labour/ i Cor. iii. 8 ;
' the world itself ' {avrdv tov koo-jjlov) than ' the world/ John
xxi. 25. ' This woman ' (avrrj) is a more accurate rendering
than ' the same/ Acts ix. 36^ see xviii. 25, James i. 25 ; ' with
these' (tovtols) than ' with such things/ Heb. ix. 23 ; 'these'
{ravTaLs) than ' those/ Acts xi. 27, see Luke xv. 26, Heb. vii. 27 ;
' in these ' {ev ravraLs) than ' in which/ John v. 3 ; ' he ' (ovtos)
than ' the same/ John i. 41 ; ' she ' (avri]) than ' which/ Luke
ii. 36 ; ' who ' (rts) than ' what/ Mark i. 24 ; ' himself (avros)
than 'he/ John iv. 53; 'whereupon' (oOei-) than 'wherefore/
Matt. xiv. 7 ; ' he that hath ' (6 exooi-) than ' which hath ' ; * he
that openeth ' (6 avoiycov) than ' which openeth/ Rev. iii. 7,
see xii. 12.

How much has been gained by the substitution of ' by him
and without him ' (81' avrov . . . Kal ^uiph avrov) for * by it and
without it ' when the reference is to 6 Ao'yo?, John i. 3 ; ' who
^ T. has ' what manner stones.'

Making of the English Bible 51

is he ? ' (rtj 6) is a marked improvement on the singularly
perverse rendering 'who is if?' i Pet. iii. 13, i John v. 5.
' Having our hearts sprinkled ' {^ppavTia-iiivoi Tas Kaphias) is a
more idiomatic translation than ' sprinkled in our hearts ' ;
' our bodies (body E..) washed ' {k^Xovp^ivoi to aStixa) than
' washed in our bodies,' Heb. x. 22.

Further emendations are — ' brought him down ' (Kan^yayov)
for ' brought him,' Acts ix. 30 ; ' sailed under ' (vTrcTrXevaa/Mer)
for 'sailed hard by,' Acts xxvii. 4 ; 'for (unto R.) good' (eis-
ayaOov) for 'for the best' Rom. viii. 28 ; ' serve ' (XarpevovTes) for
' serve in,' where the construction of the verb with the dative
was misunderstood, Heb. xiii. 10 ; ' withal praying ' (' praying
withal ' R.) {T:po(T€vxoP'(voL apLo) for ' praying,' Col. iv. 3 ;
' hath made old ' {TT€'na\at(OK€i>) for ' hath worn out ' or ' hath
abrogate,' Heb. viii. 13; '(the R.) just (men A.) made per-
fect' (SiKaiW TereAetcojuerajy) for 'just and perfect men,' Heb.
xii. 23 ; 'by many thanksgivings ' (8ia ttoWQv cvxaptortwi;)
for 'by the thanksgiving of many/ 2 Cor. ix, 12 ; 'the army ^
of (the A.) horsemen ' [t(ov (TTpaTev[xdT(Dv rod linnKov) for ' the
horsemen of the armies ' or ' the horsemen of war/ Rev. ix. 16 ;
* more sure ' (/Se^aioVepoy) for ' right sure ' or ' most sure,' 2 Pet.
i. 19 ; ' the land of Egypt' (yijs AlyviTTov) for 'Egypt,' Jude 5 ;
' filled with ' {ey€ixC(r6i]) for ' full of,' Rev. xv. 8 ; * opened '
(ave(oyixei'ov) for ' open,' Rev. xix. 11, see Acts vii. ^6 ; ' written
thereon' {eTnyeypaiip.4va) for 'written,' Rev. xxi. 12.

' Return back ' (e7na-Tpe\}fdT(a ds rd oTrtcro)) corrects the
blundering translation ' turn back to that he left behind.'
Luke xvii. 31. 'She stooped down and looked ' (7rapeKr;\/^ey)
brings out the meaning of the Greek better than ' she bowed
herself/ or ' she looked,' John xx, 11, see Luke xxiv. 12 ; 'it '
has well replaced ' they ' in Matt. xi. 23, where 26boiJi.a is
understood as the subject, and the earlier versions were misled
by the plural epeivav. The final force of Xva has been expressed
more clearly in i John v. 20, ' that we may know ' appearing
instead of ' to know.'

' Render therefore to all (men R.) their dues (due R.) ' (0.776-

boT€ ovv iraa-L rds ocpeiXas) is an improvement on ' give to every

man therefore his duty,' Rom. xiii. 7 ; 'ye (you R.) fail '

^ But ' army ' for ' armies ' is not a change for the better.

E 2

52 The Part of Rheims in the

{enXC-nriTe) on ' ye shall want,' or ' have need,' or * depart,' Luke
xvi. 9 ; ' but thou, when ' (av be orar) on * but when,' Matt. vi. 6 ;
' they also ' (KaKetvot) on ' they,' John xvii. 24 ; ' I also ' (fcdyw)
on ' I,' I Cor, xi. 1 , Rev. iii. 21;' lest perhaps such a (an E,.)
one' (fji-qiTois 6 tolovtos) on 'lest that same person,' &c,, 2 Cor.
ii. 7, see 6 ; ' for ye ' {' you ' R.) (vixds yap) on ' yea, ye,' i Thess.
ii. 20; 'according to' (KaTo) on 'of or 'like,' Rom. viii. 28,
Heb. viii. 9; 'lest there be any' (ju?/ rt?) on 'let there be no,'
Heb. xii. 16 ; 'even as' (KaOoos) on 'how,' 3 John 3; 'some
better thing' (ri) on 'a better thing,' Heb. xi. 40, see x. 27;
' that if any ' (ha koI ei rives) on ' that even they which,' i Pet.
iii. I ^ ; ' becometh greater ' (yii^erat) on ' is greater,' Mark iv. 32,
see I Cor. xiii. i, Rev. vi. 12 ; 'in the sight of God ' (evcoTTiov
Tov Qeov) on ' before God,' i Pet. iii. 4 ; ' very many ' {tovs
irkeiovas), though not quite accurate, on ' many,' 2 Cor. ix. 2.

8. In a few instances R. A. have followed a superior text
to that adopted in the earlier versions. In Eph. vi. 7 ' doing
service (serving R.) as to the (our R.) Lord ' accepts the better
reading which inserts w?, replacing ' serving the Lord.' In
James ii. 18 'without (thy A.) works' (x^^P^^) appears instead
of 'by thy deeds ^' (ck). In Rev. xviii. 19 'saying' emends
'and saying,' Kai being properly omitted before keyovres.

Table II (R. — A. marg.) supplies the following under this
head : ' into ' (eb) for ' for,' Mark i. 4 ; ' thinketh (that A.)
he hath' (boKel exeiv) for ' seemeth to have,' Luke viii. 18 ;
' hold us (our soul R.) in suspense ' (rrjv yj/vxw rjn&v aXpeis)
for ' make us to doubt,' John x. 24 ; ' the court days are kept '
(' there are courts kept ' R.) {ayopaioi dyovrai) for ' the law is
open,' Acts xix. 38 ; ' beloved of God, your election ' (t/yaTTTj-
ixivoi v-nb ©eou, tt]v hXoyi]v vix&v) for ' beloved, your election of
God,' I Thess. i. 4 ; 'at any time ' (irore) for ' in old time,'
2 Pet. i. 21; also these readings inspired by a better text:
' no more than (not above R.) eight or ten days ' (rnxepa's [ov']
■nkeiovs [oKTw] ?) beKo) for ' more than ten days ' — the textus
receptus omitting the words in brackets — Acts xxv. 6 ; ' both
your and their master ' (' both their lord and yours ' R.) (kqI
avrSiv KOI vjjLW 6 Kvpto^) for 'your master also ' (kol v\xG>v avrCcv

^ Though here R. A. sink below the earlier versions by failing to give
any equivalent of Kai ^ G. has ' out of thy works.'

Making of the English Bible 53

6 Kvpios, Eph. vi. 9 ; (' for A.) a little ' {okiym) for ' clean '
{ovTins), 2 Pet. ii. 18.

In Table III (G. = R.=A.) we find 'thy whole body' (oXo«/ ro aana)
for ' all thy body,' Matt. v. 30, vi. 22, Luke xi. 34, 36 ; ' the whole world '
(oXw Tw Koa-fjia) for ' all the world,' Rom. i. 8, see also Matt, xxvii. 22,

1 Cor. xii. 17; likewise, 'every town' {Trda-Tjs Kw/xrj?) for 'all the towns,'
Luke V. 17 ; ' every day ' {nacrav hy^epav) for ' all days,' Rom. xiv. 5 , see also
Luke xvi. 5. ' In their seasons ' {iv rois Kuipo'is avrav) is better than 'in due
seasons,' or ' at times convenient,' Matt. xxi. 41 ; ' shut ' (e/cXeio-^i;) than
'shut up,' Matt. XXV. 10 ; 'it is good for us to be here" {koKop iuriv fjfxas
S)Se €ivai) than ' here is good being for us,' Mark ix. 5, Luke ix. 33 ; ' one
of such ' (|y Tuv ToiovTav) than ' any such a,' Mark ix. 37 ; ' this shall be a
sign unto (to G. R.) you ' {tovto hixiv to arj^fiov) than ' take this for a sign,'
Luke ii. 12; 'sit down' {(Wmeaov) than 'sit,' Luke xiv. 10; 'nothing'
{ovtfvos) than ' no,' Luke xxii. 35 ; ' know ' {ol8a) than ' am sure,' John
V. 32, ix. 25, 29; 'know not' (ovk oidanev) than 'can not tell,' John ix.
21, xviii, 21, XX. 2, I John ii. li; 'the greater sin' {pfiCova dfiapTiav)
than ' the more sin,' John xix. 11 ; ' one towards (toward G. R.) another '
{els (iX\r]\ovs) than ' one with another,' Rom. i. 27 ; ' faith is made void'
{KfK(V(OTM T] ni(TTis) than 'then is faith but vain,' Rom. iv. 14; 'round
about ' {KVKKodev) than ' about,' Rev. iv. 3, 4. ' That ' {(Ke'ipos) must be
preferred to ' this,' Matt, xxvii. 63 ; ' that city' (noXei fKHvji) to ' the same
city,' Luke xviii. 3; 'these' (raira) to 'such,' John vii. 4, xii. 16, 41,
xix. 24 ; ' these things ' {ravTa) to ' that,' Rev. xviii. I ; ' that he ' {on) to
' for he,' Acts ii. 29 ; ' anything ' (rt) to ' it,' Rom, xiv. 14 ; ' yourselves '
{Ipuv avrwi/) to 'you,' I Cor. V, 13 ; 'any man' {ns) to 'a man,' James
iii. 2 ; ' wherein ' (eV a) to ' and,' i Pet. iv. 4 ; ' whereas ' (ottou) to 'when,'

2 Pet. ii. II. In a few passages words formerly left untranslated receive
due honour: 'they noio accuse me' {vwi), Acts xxiv. 13; 'Christ also,'
'myself also' (/cat), Rom. xv. 7, 14; 'if therefore' {oSv), Rev, iii. 3, In
Acts vii, 36 ' the land of Egypt,' the reading yij AlyvnTov is followed ;
' Egypt ' in all earlier versions being a translation of rfj AlyvnTco. A more
distinct rendering of "lvu has been given in Eph. iv. 10, Heb, v. I , i John iii. 8.

(/) Changes for the Wo7'se.

As a set- off against these improvements, in which A. has
followed R., we observe instances, not a few, in which A.
has been led by R. into translations distinctly inferior to
the earlier renderings, to which the Revised Version has
frequently returned.

I. For example, in Mark xii. 44, and Luke xxi. 4 (ex rod
TTepKTo-evovTos), the ' abundance ' of A. R., suggested by the ex
CO quod abundahat and the ex ahundanti sihi of the Vulgate,
is no bettering of 'superfluity,' — the earlier reading again

54 The Part of Rlieims in the

adopted by the R. V. Likewise in i Tim. iv. 6 (TTapr]KoXov6i]Kas)
' attained ' does not give the sense so well as ' continually fol-
lowed'— the former translation — (R. V. ' followed until now').

In Luke i. 57 (6 xpoVos) ' full time ' unduly emphasizes the
earlier ' time.' In Acts xv. 20 (ttviktov) ' things strangled '
(' strangled things ' R.) is less accurate than ' strangled ' or • that
that is strangled,' as former versions have it.

Contrast also the following. In each instance, the first-
mentioned word or phrase is the reading of R. A., the second
(and third) that of the earher versions. In most cases the latter
reading is found also in R. V. Matt. xvi. 9 (i^oetre) ' under-
stand': 'perceive'; Luke xxii. 6 (i^cofxoKoyria-ev) 'promised':
'consented'; Luke xxii. 50 {a(})elk(v} 'cut off': 'struck off,'
'took away,' &c. ; Acts vi. 2 (apearov) 'reason': 'good' or
' meet ' ; Acts viii. 20 (KTaa-dai.) ' purchased ' : ' obtained ' ; Rom.
viii. 35 (6\L\f/Ls) ' distress ' : ' anguish ' ; Rom. xi. 32 (o-ureKAeto-er)
' concluded * (conciusit) : ' shut up ' ; 3 Cor. v. 9 {evbrjixovvre^
eire eKSTjjaoui^res) ' present or absent '(' absent or present' R.)
(absentes sine 2^'i'ciesentes) : ' at home or from home ' ; 2 Cor.
xi. I (acfypocrvvq), 'foUy^': 'foolishness'; I Tim. iii. 13
(kavTois -n^pi-noiovvTai), ' purchase to themselves ' : ' get them-
selves ' ; I Tim. vi. 4 (reri^c^crirat), ' proud ' : puft up ' ; Heb.
xiii. 5 {avSi), ' leave ' : * fail ' ; Rev. xv. 2 {daXaaaav vaXU'rjv),
' sea of glass ' : ' glassy sea ' ; Rev. xv. 6 {Xap.T:p6v), ' white ' :
' brio-ht,' see xix. 8 ; Rev. xxii. 6 [y^viaOai), ' done ' : ' fulfilled.'

From Table II (R. = A. marg.) ' things ' for 'sajings ' {prip.aTa),
Luke i. 6c), should perhaps be mentioned here.

2. Some of the foregoing examples have involved points of
orammar : other cases also may be noted in which the gram-
matical accuracy of R. A. is inferior to that of the earlier
versions. In James ii. 5 (e^eAefaro) ' hath promised ' supplants
the more correct ' promised ' as a rendering of the aorist. Com-
pare also, Rev. i. 6 (e-noLrjo-ev) ' hath made ' and ' made ' ; Rev.
xviii. 7 {(ho^aaa') ' hath glorified ' and ' glorified.' In i Cor. ix.
15 'have I written ' is no improvement on ' I write' (iypayj/a) ;
nor in Phil. iv. 10 is 'rejoiced ' any emendation of 'rejoice'
(exdpm') {epidclary aorids). In Luke vii. 16 ' And, that ' {koI

1 In 2 Tim. iii. 9 ' folly ' replaces ' madness' (see below, p. y8).

Making of the English Bible 55

oTi) for ' and,' disregards the Greek idiom introducing oratio
recta, recognized by the older versions. In Matt. v. 48, ' be ye
(you R.) therefore perfect ' is a blundering alteration, inspired
by the Vulgate edote, of the old rendering ' ye shall therefore
be perfect' (eo-eo-^e). Rev. vi. 17 shows a parallel mistake,
'shall be able' (Vulgate ^o^eri^) replacing 'is able' {hvvarai).

Table II (R.=: A. marg.) supplies an instance in Acts i. 8, 'the
power (virtue R.) of the Holy Ghost coming upon you ' for
'power after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you.' Here
R. and A. margin follow the Vulgate virtutem swpervenientis
Spiritus sanctl, in translating eTrekOovros tov 'Aytov Uv^vfxaTos
as depending upon bvvaixiv, and not as a genitive absolute.

3. Other obvious blunders in translation which first appear
in R. are, ' might be rich ' for ' might be made rich ' (ttAou-
Tri(Tr]Ti), 3 Cor. viii. 9 ; ' another ' for ' yet another ' — which
brings out the force of TTpoa-edcro, Luke xx. 11;' that bread/
suggested by the Vulgate ^xtue illo, for ' the bread ' (tov aprov),
I Cor. xi. 28 ; similarly ' this world ' (hunc miiindum) for ' the
world' {tov koctixov), I Tim. vi. 7 ; ' who now rejoice' (qui nunc
gaudeo) for ' now rejoice I ' (vvv x«tp'")) Col. i. 24. ' Darkness '
is a bad exchange for ' the dark' or ' the darkness ' (ttj o-kotlo},
John xii. ^^ ; * a certain disciple ' for 'a certain woman,
a disciple,' which better expresses the meaning of [xaO/jTpia,
Acts ix. ;^6 ; 'by the Holy Ghost ' for ' through the Holy
Ghost' (8ta IlvevixaTos 'Aytou), 2 Tim. i. 14; 'for which
cause' (propter quod) for 'wherefore' (8to), 2 Cor. iv. 16;
' for this cause ' (2)ropter hoc) for ' unto this pui-pose ' (ets
TovTo), I Pet. iv. 6 ; ' whereupon ' for ' wherefore ' or ' for which
cause also' (oOev), Acts xxvi. 19, Heb. ix. 18. 'By whom'
(per quern) is probably not so correct as ' whereby ' (hC ov),
Gal. vi. 14. 'Rich' does not bring out the predicative force
of irkova-Lovs, so well as ' that they might be rich,' James ii. 5.
' The love (charity R.) of God ' replacing the simple ' love '
(ti]v aydirrjv), I John iii. 1 6, is clearly prompted by the Vulgate
caritatem Dei.

4. We meet with a few instances in which A. followino- R.
misled generally by the Vulgate, adopts an inferior reading to
that preferred by the earlier versions. In Mark viii. 24 ' I see

56 The Part of Rheims in the

men (as it were E.) trees walking ' {video homines velut arhores
amhulantes) has taken the place of ' I see men : for I perceive
them walk as they were trees ' — where the former translations
rightly accept the text with ort and opSj. In i Pet. i. 24
'thereof ' (e?!ws) — the reading avrov being adopted — has been
added to ' the flower.' In Rev. vii. i ' these things ' (ravTa)
(haec) is found instead of ' that ' (roCro) ; in Rev. x. i ' a rain-
bow ' — the article being wrongly omitted — instead of ' the
rainbow' (?/ tpt?). In Rev. xxii. 16 'bright and' [splendida
et) (kuC incorrectly inserted) instead of ' bright.'

Table III (G. = R. = A.) shows the following less correct renderings:—
' To be seen ' instead of ' to the intent that ye would be seen ' {rrpos to
fieadrjvai), Matt. vi. I ; ' is made' instead of 'is become one' (yevrjrai),
Matt, xxiii. 15 ; 'beginning ' instead of ' and began' {kuI being ignored),
Luke xxiii. 5; 'said' instead of 'said unto him' — the reading which
omits avra being followed— John iv, 1 7 ; 'of you ' instead of ' on your
behalf (vnep vfiSiv), 1 Cor. ix. 2 ; 'before God' instead of 'in the sight

of God' {KanviiiTiov Beoii), 2 Cor. xii. 1 9.

(g) Participial Construction Introduced.
I. Another indication of the influence which R. has exerted
upon A. may be traced in certain passages in which a participle
has succeeded to a conjunction and finite verb. Thus in Mark
xvi. 5 R. A. have 'entering into ' (introeuntes), the earlier versions
' when they went into ' or ' they went into . . and,' see Mark
vii. 15. Compare also ' lest coming ' with ' lest if he come ' or
' that he come not . . and,' Mark xiii. ^6 ; ' seeing Jesus ' with
' when he saw Jesus ' or 'when he had spied Jesus,' Luke v. 1 2 ;
' straightway (forthwith R.) coming up ' with ' as soon as he
was come up,' Mark i. i o ; ' casting away (off R.) his garment '
with ' when he had thrown away his cloke ' or ' he cast away his
garment from him . . and/ Mark x. 50 ; ' having received ' with
' when ho had received ' or ' as soon ... as he had received,'
John xiii. 30 ; ' having received ' with ' after he had received,'
John xviii. 3 ; ' being warned ' with ' after he was warned,'
Matt. ii. 22 ; ' going ' with ' when he was gone ' or ' he went . .
and,' Matt. iv. 21 ; 'beckoning' with 'when he had beckoned'
or ' he beckoned . . and,' Acts xii. 17 ; ' John departing ' with
' John when he departed ' or ' John departed . . and,' Acts xiii.
I J ; ' receiving ' with ' when they had received ' or ' received

Making of the English Bible 57

. . and,' Acts xvii. 15; 'finding' witli 'when we had found,'
Acts xxi. 4 ; ' dwelling ' with ' when he had dwelt ' or ' and
dwelt,' Heb. xi. 9; 'having saved' ('saving' K) (salvans)
with ' after that he had delivered,' Jude 5 ; ' being turned '
with 'when I was turned,' Rev. i. 12. See also Luke iii. 21,
vi. 10, viii. 15, Acts viii. 28, xv. 3, Col. ii. 14.

Table III (G. = R. = A.) has 'looking up ' for 'when he had looked up'
or ' looked up . . and,' Mark vii. 34.

2. Sometimes the construction, thus superseded by a par-
ticiple, has been a finite verb generally followed or preceded by
' and,' as in the alternative renderings of earlier versions given
above. I may also instance Luke xxiv. 27, where ' beginning '
has supplanted ' he began . . and ' ; Matt. xiv. 19, where we find
'looking up ' for 'looked up.' In Mark s. 21 we have 'Jesus
beholding him' for 'Jesus beheld him and'; in Acts ix. 31
' walking ' for ' walked . . and ' ; in Acts xi. 20 ' preaching ' for
' and preached ' ; in Acts xix. 9 ' disputing ' for ' and disputed ' ;
in Acts XX. 10 'embracing him (he R.) said' for ' embraced
him and said' ; in Acts xxv. 15 'desiring' for 'and desired';
in 2 Cor. iv. 10 'always bearing about' for 'we always bear
about ' ; in 2 Cor. v. 6 'knowing ' for ' and know ' ; in Col. ii.
19 'not holding' for'holdeth not'; in i Tim. v. 21 'doing
nothing' for 'and do nothing'; in James v. 14 'anointing'
(' anoiling ' R.) for ' and anoint ' ; in i Pet. i. 8 ' whom having
not seen ye (you R.) love ' for ' whom ye have not seen and
yet love him ' ; in 2 Pet. ii. 5 ' bringing in ' for ' and brought
in'; in Jude 7 'going after' for 'and followed.' See also
Acts xxvii. 16, Rom. i. 27.

3. I have included in Table I those passages in which A.,
varying from the traditional rendering, has followed R. in
adopting a participial construction, but has not accepted
R.'s choice of verb. Most frequently, when this has been so,
A. has retained the verb or one of the verbs used in the older
versions. For instance, in Mark vii. 31 we find ' again depart-
ing ' A., ' again going out ' R., for ' when he was departed again '
or ' he departed again . . and.' Here, in addition to a similar
construction of sentence, the change of the position of ' again '
is common to R. and A. Mark x. 27 has ' looking upon them '
A., ' beholding them ' R., for ' when he had looked upon them '

58 TJie Part of Rheims in the

or ' looked upon them and.' We may also compare ' calling
unto him ' A., ' sending for ' R., with ' when he had called unto
him ' or ' called unto him . . and,' Mark xv. 44 ; ' bruising him '
A., ' renting him ' B., with ' when he hath bruised him,' Luke
ix. 39 ; * being astonished ' A., ' marvelling ' R., with ' and was
astonied,' Acts xiii. 12 ; ' having passed ' A., ' having gone ' R.,
with passed . . and,' Acts xix. i ; ' entering ' A., ' going up ' R.,
with ' we entered . . and,' Acts xxvii. 3 ; ' taking my leave of
them ' A., ' bidding them farewell ' R., with ' when I had taken
my leave of them ' or ' I took my leave of them and,' 2 Cor. ii.
13 ; 'having seen' A., 'beholding' R., with 'when they had
seen' or 'saw,' Heb. xi. 13; 'knowing this first' A., 'un-
derstanding this first ' R., with ' so that ye first know this '
(note the position of ' first '), 3 Pet. i. 20 ; * sufiering ' A.,
'sustaining' R., with 'and suffer,' Jude 7.

Qi) Literal Renderings.

One of the characteristics of the version of Rheims, upon
which the translators dwell with considerable complacency in
their preface, is its literalness. In their devotion to this — in
their care to render word by word — they have at times gone
so far as to make their version unintelligible to the ordinary
English reader. The Royal Translators have avoided this
error, but they have frequently availed themselves (rf the more
literal interpretation of R. where the older versions have
expressed the sense loosely or in paraphrase.

1. For example, in Luke viii. 14 (rjhov&v rod fiCov) ' pleasures
of this fife ' gives the meaning more accurately than ' volup-
tuous living ' or ' voluptuousness of this life.' In Acts xix. 32
[uvyKexvixivr]) ' confused ' (' confuse ' R.) (confusa) has replaced
the paraphrase ' all out of quiet ' or ' all out of order.' In
Rom. i. 5 (eh viraKOTiv TriVrea)?) ' for obedience to the faith ' is
more literal than ' that obedience might be given to the faith.'
In Rom. ii. 20 (aq[)/)o'rcoy) 'the foolish' is a simpler rendering
than ' them which lack discretion ' ^ : compare i Cor. x. 15 (obs
(ppovLixois) where * as to wise men ' has supplanted ' as unto them
which have discretion.' In James i. 5 (/lit) dveLbi^ovTos) ' up-
braideth not ' has been preferred to ' reproacheth no man ' or
* Co. alone has ' the unwise.'

Making of the English Bible 59

* casteth no man in the teeth.' In James v. 20 {-nXavi)^ ohov avrov)
we read ' the error (errore) of his way ' instead of going astray
out of his way ' ; in i Pet. iv. 2 (top l-nikoi-nov xpoVor) ' the rest of
his time * instead of ' as much time as remaineth ' ; in i Cor.
xii. 38 {hvvaiius) ' miracles/ instead of ' them that do miracles '
or ' doers of miracles ' ; in Tit. ii. 8 (6 e^ kvainias;) * he that
(which R.) is of (on R.) the contrary part ' instead of ' he which
withstandeth ' ; in i Tim. i. 15, iv. 9 (Trao-Tj? aTroSoxT/? a^tos)
' worthy of all acceptation [acceptione) instead of ' by all means
worthy to be received.' In the latter passage also ' a faithful
saying ' takes the place of ' a true ' or ' sure saying.'

Other instances of more literal renderings suggested by R.
are Mark v.42 (cKo-rao-ei ixeyaXj]) 'with (a A.) great astonishment '
for ' out of measure ' ; Mark v. 43 (bodrivaL airy (f)aydv) ' that
something should be given her to eat ' for ' to give her meat ' ;
Luke i. 8 (h rfi ra^ei r?> i(p7]{X€pias avrov) ' in the order of his
course ' for ' as his course came in order ' ; Luke i. 10 (Trpoo-euxo-
fxevov c^m) ' praying without ' for ' without in prayer ' ; Luke
xii. 55 (Kavaoov eorai) ' there will be heat ' for ' it will be hot '
or * we shall have heat ' ; Mark xv. 22, 34 {iii6^p}xr]V€v6ixtvov)
' being interpreted ' for ' if a man interpret it ' or ' by interpre-
tation,' see Matt. i. 23 ; Matt. xxii. 16 {kv aXiqdda) ' in truth '
for 'truly'; John iv. 10, 11 {vhu^p C<^v) 'living water' for

* water ofjife,' see John vii. 38 ; Luke ii. 27 {kv rw ITi^evVart)
' by (in R'.) (the A.) Spirit ' for ' by inspiration ' or ' by inspira-
tion of the Holy Ghost'; Mark i. 17 (Sevre ottiVco \xqv) 'come
(ye A.) after me ' for ' follow me ' ; Mark v. 14 {ol 5e jBoa-Kovres
Toh xo^povs) ' they that fed the swine ' (' them ' ^ R.) for ' the
swineherds ' ; Luke iv. 36 (n's 6 Aoyos ovtos) ' what (a A.) word
is this ' for ' what manner of saying is this ' ; Luke xii. 49 (rt
^e'Ao)) ' what will I ' for ' what is my desire ' or ' what would
I rather' ; Luke xxii. 59(60^0? /xtas)'one hour' for 'an hour' ; Luke
xxiv. 28 (ov kiropevovTo) ' whither they went ' for ' which they
went unto' ; John iii. 28 {p.apTvpdTe) ' bear me witness ' for ' are
my witnesses ' ; Acts i. 23 (o? eTre/cArj^rj) ' who was surnamed ' for
' whose surname was ' ; Acts ii. 7 (FaAtAaiot) ' Galileans ' for ' of
Galilee ' ; Acts iii. 21 {yjpovoav azoKaTaaTaaeio's iravToiv) * the times
of (the R.) restitution {restitutionis} of all things ' for ' the

^ R. follows the better reading avTovs.

6o The Part of Rheims in the

time that all things be restored ' ; Acts iv. 2 (SiaTroi'ou/Aei'oi)
'being grieved' for 'taking it grievously'; Acts xii. 13 {tt]v
Ovpav Tov TTvKcovos) ' the door of the gate' for ' the entry door' ;
Acts xvi. 3 1 , xviii. 8 (oIkos) 'house ' for ' household,' see i Tim.
iii. 12; Acts xxvii. 41 (e/xeti^ey acrdXevTos) 'remained unmove-
able ' for ' moved not,' ' abode fast unmoved,' &c. ; Acts
xxviii. 10 (TToXAarj n/xats inij.rja-av rjixas), ' honoured us with many
honours ^ ' for ' did us great honour' ; Rom. viii. 31 (v-nep rjixStv)
' for us ' for ' on our side ' ; Rom. xi. 25 (aird ixepovs) ' blindness
in part' [ex parte) for 'partly blindness,' see 2 Cor. i. 14, ii. 5;
Rom. xii. 16 (ju?) ra vy^r]\a (fypovovvres) 'mind not (not minding
R.) high things ' for ' be not high minded ' ; Rom. xv. 24 (eav
■np^Tov) ' if first ' for ' after that ' or ' but so that . . . first ' ; 1 Cor.
xii. io{h€pyrip.aTa bwdixeoDv) 'the working of miracles ' for 'power
to do miracles ' ^ ; 2 Cor. vii. 4 (ttoAA?/ fxot Kavx^jtris) ' gi'eat (much
R.) is my glorying ' {gloried to) for ' I glory greatly ' ; 2 Cor.
viii. 8 (A.€ya)) ' I speak' for ' this say I ' ; 2 Cor. x. 6 (eK8tK?/(rat) ' to
revenge ' for ' wherewith to take vengeance on,' ' the vengeance
against,' &c. ; 2 Cor. x. 15 (eATrtSa e'xoyre?) ' having hope ' for
' hoping ' ; Col. iv. 1 1 (/xoi ■naprjyopta) ' a comfort unto (to R.)
me ' for ' unto my consolation ' ; Eph. ii. 2 (KaTo. tov apyovTa tt/s
e^ouo-ms TOV adpos) ' according to the prince of the power of the
(this R.) air ' for ' after the governor (prince) that ruleth in
the air' ; Eph. ii. 14 (ro fxeaoTOLxov tov ^pay\xov) 'the middle
wall of (the R.) partition (between us A.) ' for ' the middle wall
that was a stop between us ' or ' the stop of the partition wall ' ;
Eph. V. 15 (/SAcTrere) ' see ' for ' take heed ' ; 2 Thess. iii. 14 (Aoyw)
' word ' for ' doctrine ' or ' sayings ' ; Heb. vii. 1 1 (t/)? AevirtK?/?
Up(jL>avv\]s) ' the Levitical priesthood ' for ' the priesthood of the
Levites '; Heb.xi.4 {koI 8t' avTiis) ' and by it ' for 'by which also ' ;
Heb. xi. 19 {\oyia-diJ.€vos) ' accounting ' for ' for he considered ' ;
Heb. xi. 36 (TTelpav eAa/Soz^) ' had trial of ' for ' were tried with '
or 'suffered' or 'tasted of; Heb. xii. i (oyKor Traira)' every (all R.)
weight ' for ' all thatpresseth down '; Heb. xii. 15 (iina-KOTiovvTes
pLi'j Tts) ' looking diligently lest any man ' for ' taking heed that
no man,' &c. ; Heb. xiii. 19 (tovto irotT/o-at)' to do this ' for ' that

' Multis honorihus nos lionomveriint.

- G.'s very literal rendering, ' the operations of great works,' has not
been followed by R. or A.

Making of the English Bible 6i

ye so do' ; James i. 21 {tov (fxcfiVTov Xoyov) *the engrafted (en-
graffed R.) word ' for ' the word that is grafFed in you ' ; James
i. 36 (jUTj xaAtmycoywi/) ' and bridleth not ' (' not bridling ' E.) for
' and refraineth not' ; James iii. 16 (kqI -nav) ' and every ' for ' all
manner of,' see i Pet. ii. 13 ; James iv. 11 (-7701177775) 'a doer' for
' an observer ' ; 2 Pet. iii. 9 {{xr} /SouAo'/xei'oj TLvas) ' not willing that
any ' for ' forasmuch as he would have no man,' ' and will not
that any man,' &c. ; 1 John ii. 17 (ttoicSz^) ' doeth ' for ' fulfilleth ';
Jude 16 (Kal TO (TTOfxa) ' and their mouth ' for 'whose mouths';
Rev. ii. 14 {(fjaye'iv) ' to eat ' for ' that they should eat' ; Rev. xiii.
1 2 {rrjv k^ovcriav tov irpuiTov O-qpiov -naa-av) ' all the power of the first
(former R.) beast ' for ' all that the first beast could do ' ; Rev.
xvii. 4 (-noTripiov xP'^crovv) ' a golden cup ' for ' a cup of gold ' ;
Rev. xvii. 14 (//er avTov) ' with him ' for ' on his side ' ; Rev.
xviii. 14 (Xa/M77pa) ' goodly ' for ' had in price \' In Phil. ii. 3
zeal for literalness has led to the translation of kavTuiv by
' themselves/ though ' each ' has preceded : here the earlier
versions have 'himself as required by the English idiom.

Table II (R. = A. marg.) furnishes several instances under this
head. Weread 'debtors' (debitores) (o^eiXeVai) for ' sinners,' Luke
xiii. 4; 'troubled himself {hdpa^ev kavTov) for 'was troubled,'
John xi. 33 ; ' Herod's foster brother ' (' the foster brother of
Herod ' R.) (Hpcobov avvTpo(t)os) for 'which had been brought up
with Herod,' Acts xiii. i ; ' sat there ' (sedit) (iKdetae) for ' con-
tinued there,' Acts xviii. 11; 'in you ' (h vixlv) for ' with you '
and 'among you,' Rom. i. 12, 13 ; 'according to charity' (/cara
aydTrrjv) for ' charitably,' Rom. xiv. 15 ; ' kinds ' (yivrj) for' diver-
sities,' I Cor. xii. 28 ; 'of spirits ' {TTvevixaTMv) for 'of spiritual
gifts,' I Cor. xiv. 12 ; ' put in us ' (^eVei-os) for 'committed unto
us/ 2 Cor. V. 19 ; ' according to God ' (KaTo. Qeop) for ' after a
godly manner,' 2 Cor. vii. 9 ; ' bowels ' {(nrXdyxva) for ' inward
afiection,' 2 Cor. vii. 15 ; ' of the might of his power ' (tov Kpd-
Tovs Trjs IfTxvos avTov) for 'of his mighty power,' Eph. i. 19 ; * in
a (this R.) chain ' {h aXvaet) for ' in bonds,' Eph. vi. 20 ; ' the
Son of his love ' (tov vlov r?)? -ayaTrr^s avTov) for ' his dear Son,'
Col. i. 13 ; uncertainty of riches ' (ttKovtuv dSrjXorTjn) for ' uncer-
tain riches,' i Tim. vi. 17 ; ' the word of hearing ' (6 Ao'yos ttjs

^ G. has the more literal ' excellent.'

62 The Part of Rheims in the

o.KOT\i) for 'the word preached,' Heb. iv. 2; 'the word of the
beginning of Christ' {jov Trjs apx^f ''"ou Xpta-rov koyov) for 'the
principles of the doctrine of Christ,' Heb. vi. i ; ' thou hast
fitted (to R.) me ' (/caTrjprtcrco /uot) for ' hast thou prepared me,'
Heb. X. 5: 'evils' (KaKutv) for 'evil,' James i. 13; 'well {or
seemly A.) ' (K-aAw?) for ' in a good place,' James ii. 3 ; ' other '
(hepas) for ' strange,' Jude 7 ; ' slain ' {ia(f)ayixdvr}v) for 'wounded,'
Rev. xiii. 3.

Turning to Table III (G.=R. =A.) we find * from two years (year G-. R.)
old ' ((1770 8i€Tovs) for 'as many as were two years (year) old,' Matt.ii. 16 ;
' and nothing shall' {koL oiSev) for 'neither shall anything,' Matt. xvii. 20 ;
'saying' (XeyovTos) for 'which saith,' Matt. xxii. 31 ; 'from the dead'
(fK. veKpuiv) for 'from death,' Mark vi. 16; 'salted with salt' (dXl dXto-^ij-
mrai.) for ' seasoned with salt,' Mark ix. 49 ; ' those that love them ' {tov^
ayanaivTas avTovs) for 'their lovers,' Luke vi. 32; 'do not the things' (a)
for 'do not as,' Luke vi. 46; 'it' {alr^p) for 'them,' Luke xi. 32; 'this
man' (ovtos) for 'he,' John vii. 15 ; 'knew' {eyva) for 'perceived,' John
xvi. 19; ' Cometh ' {epx^Tai) for ' draweth nigh,' John xvi. 32 ; 'called to
be saints ' {K\r]Toh dyiois) for ' saints by calling,' Rom. i. 7 ; ' according
to the flesh' {Kara crdpKa) for 'carnally' or 'bodily,' 2 Cor. i. 17, Eph.vi.
5, Col. iii. 22 ; ' such as we are ' (oln ea^xev) for ' as we are,' 2 Cor. x. 11 ;
' that it may be well with thee ' (ev croi yhrjrai) for ' that thou mayest
prosper ' or 'be in good estate,' Eph. vi. 3 ; ' see your face ' (faciem), {Ituv
vfjiuiv TO Trpoa-conov) for ' see you personally' or ' jn-esently,' I Thess. iii. 10;
' to the good . . but also to the ' [ro'is dyadoh . . dXXa Koi rot?) for ' if they
be good . . but also though they be,' i Pet. ii. 18 ; 'jasper stone' (kido)
ido-TTiSi) for 'jasper,' Rev. xxi. 11.

2. Under this head I should include those passages in which
A., accepting in general the form of R.'s more literal rendering,
has made important changes in it. Thus in Mark v. 26
(koI ixTjUv d)(^eA7j^eT(Ta) R.'s ' neither was anything the better '
seems to have suggested the ' and was nothing bettered ' of
A., earlier versions having ' and felt none amendment at all,'
'and it availed her nothing,' &c. In Rom. i. 28 (ovk ihoKi-
jxaarav tov 0e6y exeti' iv eTnyvunrd) R. has ' they liked not to
have God in knowledge ' and A. ' they did not like to retain
God in their knowledge ' ; former versions ' they regarded
not to know (acknowledge) God.' Other instances are Matt.
v. 32 (irapeKTos koyov), 'excepting the cause (caum) of R.,
' saving for the cause of ' A., for ' except it be for '; Rom. v. 14
(€77t Tw 6/xotw//ari TJ/s 7ra/3a/3d(recos 'A8a/x), 'after the similitude

Making of the English Bible 63

(similitudinem) of the prevarication of Adam' K., 'after
the similitude of Adam's transgression ' A., for ' with like
transgression as did Adam ' ; Phil. i. 25 (tovto TreTroi^w? otba),
' trusting this I know ' R., ' having this confidence I know ' A.,
for 'this I am sure of; Col. i. 26 (otto t&v aiiavcav koL aTtd
Tti>v yeve&v), ' from worlds and generations ' E.., ' from ages
and from generations ' A., for ' since the world began and
since the beginning of generations,' &c. ; i Pet. ii. 17 (tj^v
a8eA</)0Trj7a ayaTTare), 'love the brotherhood ' ('fraternity' R.), for
'love brotherly friendship ' ; i Pet. iii. 21 (a-vvuh^creois ayaOrjs
iirepwrqiJia els Qeov), 'the answer (examination R.) of a good
conscience toward God ' for ' in that a good conscience
maketh request (consenteth) to God/ &c. ; 2 Pet. ii. 10
(av9ab€Ls), ' self-pleasers ' R., ' selfwilled ' A., for ' and stand
in their own conceit,' &c. ; i John iii. 9 (aixapTiav vv ttoih),
* committeth not sin ' R., 'doth not commit sin' A., for ' sinneth
not ' ; Rev. xviii. 6 (bnrkcacraTe avrfi biTrka), ' double ye double '
R., ' double unto her double ' A., for ' give her double ' ; Rev.
xxii. 2 (els Oepa-ndav Tutv kOvSiv), ' for the curing of the Gentiles '
R., ' were for the healing of the nations ' A., for ' served to
heal the people withal ' ; 2 Thess. iii. 8 (e^dyofxev), ' have we
eaten bread' R,, ' did we eat . . . bread' A., for 'took we bread' ;
Phil. ii. I (a-TrXdyxva kol oUtlpixol), ' bowels of commiseration '
R., ' bowels and mercies ' A., for ' compassion and mercy ' — an
ill-judged concession to the fancied requirements of literalism.
See also i John iii. 17.

(^) Concise Renderings.

In the earlier versions a perceptible tendency may be
observed to insert words which have no equivalents in the
original with the object of elucidating or emphasizing the
sense. If A. is comparatively free from this tendency, which
ignored the difference between translation and exegesis, its
obligations in thist respect to the literalism of R. should not
be passed over. In numerous passages we find the concise
renderings of R. reproduced in the later version.

I. Thus in Mark iv. 15, R. A. have 'by the wayside.'
The simplest of former translations is that of T. ' that
are by the wayside ' ; while B. has ' that received seed

64 The Part of Rheims in the

by the wayside,' and C. the involved ' whereof some be
rehearsed to be by the wayside.' In Luke xxiii. 41 ' we
indeed justly' (iuate) has replaced 'we truly are righteously
punished.' In John xviii. 23 ' but if well ' appears instead of
' but if I have well spoken ' ; in Mark iii. 8 ' they about Tyre '
instead of 'they that dwelt about Tyre' ; in i Cor. xiii. 12
* then face to face ' for ' then shall we see face to face.'

Other instances are Matt. xvii. 5, ' a voice ' for ' there came
a voice ' ; Matt. xxi. 38, ' go work ' for ' go and work ' ; Mark
V. 25, ' a (certain A.) woman ' for ' there was a certain
woman ' ; Mark vi. 39, ' all ' for * them all ' ; Mark xii. 6,
' last ' for ' at the last ^ ' ; Mark xiv. 29, ' all ' for ' all men ' ;
Luke V. 12, ' a man ' for ' there was a man' ; Luke v. 14, ' go'
for ' go, saith he ' or ' go thy way, said he ' or ' that he should
go'; Luke v. 25, 'that whereon (wherein R.) he lay' for 'his
couch (bed) whereon he lay ' or ' the bed that he had lien
upon '; Luke vii. 12, ' the only son of his mother ' for ' which
was the only (only begotten) son of his mother ' ; Luke viii.
37, ' to depart ' for ' that he should depart ' ; Luke xv. 30, ' for
him' for 'for his pleasure (sake)'; Luke xvi. 3, * to beg' for
'and to beg'; John i. 14, 'the only begotten' for 'the only
begotten Son'; Acts vii. 42, ' turned ' for 'turned himself;
Acts xi. 30, ' which also they did ' for ' which thing they also
did'; Acts XV. 22, 'chief men' for 'which were chief men';
Acts xvi. 21, 'being Romans' for 'seeing we are Romans';

1 Cor. ix. 25, ' we, an incorruptible ' for ' we, to obtain an
incorruptible^'; Gal. i. 7, 'which is not another' for 'which
is not another Gospel ' ; Gal. iv. 4, ' made under ' for ' and
made under ' ; Gal. iv. 7, * and if ' for ' if thou be ' ; Gal. iv. 27,
' bearest not ' for ' bearest no children ' ; i Tim. iv. 6,
'nourished (up A.)' for 'which hast been nourished up';

2 Tim. i. 5) * that in thee also ' for ' that it dwelleth in thee
also'; Heb. v. 10, 'called' for 'and is called'; Heb. xi. 7,
' by the which ' for 'through the which ark'; James ii. 20,
' O vain man ' for ' O thou vain man ' ; i Pet. ii. 6, ' elect,
precious ' for ' elect and precious ' ; i John iv. 21, ' love ' for
' should love ' ; Jude 11,' woe imto ' for ' woe be unto ' ; Jude
13, ' raging waves,' ' wandering stars ' for ' they are the raging

* G. lias ' the last.' "^ G. lias ' we for an incorruptible.'

Making of the English Bible 65

waves,' ' they are wandering stars ' ; Rev. ii. 8, ' the first ' for
* he that is first ' ; Rev. vi. 2, * behold ' for ' behold there was ' ;
Rev. vii. 2, ' it was given ' for ' power was given ' ; Rev. ix.
5, ' the torment (torments R.) of ' for ' the pain that cometh
of ' ; Rev. xii. 2, ' to be delivered ' for ' ready to be delivered ' ;
Rev. xvii. 16, 'these shall' for 'are they that shall'; Rev.
xviii. 7, ' a queen ' for ' being a queen ' ; Rev. xxi. 13, * east,'
' north ' for ' east side,' * north side.'

In Gal. V. 1 2 ' I would ' modifies ' I would to God,' a much
too vigorous interpretation of ocfieXov, but still retained in
2 Cor. xi. I ; in Matt. vi. 25 ' more than ' is free from the
redundancy of ' more worth than ' ; in Matt. xvi. 5 ' take bread '
has succeeded to ' take bread with them ' ; in Matt, xxiii. 15
' than yourselves ' to ' than ye yourselves are,' see i Thess. ii. 1,
v. 2 ; in Mark xiii. 32 ' neither (nor R.) the Son, but the Father'
to ' neither the Son himself, save the Father only'; in Luke i. 43
' whence is this ' to ' whence cometh this ' ; in i John iv. 7 ' is
of God ' to ' cometh of God ' ; in Rom. iii. 20 ' is the knowledge '
to 'cometh the knowledge' (the R.V. of the passage is a
return to this rendering). In John ix. 9 we read 'he said'
for ' he himself said ' ; in 3 John 1 2 * we ' for ' we ourselves ' ;
in Acts ix. 1 2 ' coming in ' for ' coming in to him ' ; in Acts
xii. 6 'brought him forth' for 'brought him forth unto the
people.' In Acts xxiv. 2 ' by thee ' has taken the place of ' by
the means of thee ' or * by reason of thee ' ; in Rom. v. 17 ' by
one ' of ' by the means of one ' ; in Rom. xiv. 20 ' for meat ' of
•' for meat's sake ' ; in Phil. iii. 7 ' for Christ ' of ' for Christ's
sake ' ; in Col. i. 5 ' hope ' of ' hope's sake ' ; in Heb. i. 14 ' for
them ' of ' for their sakes ' ; in i Pet. i. 20 ' for you ' of ' for
your sakes ' (R.V. ' for your sake ') ; in i Cor. viii. 6 ' the
Father ' of ' which is the Father ' or ' even the Father.'

Table III (G. = R.=A.) is fruitful in instances of this kind. 'From
beyond Jordan ' has replaced the redundant ' from the regions that lie
beyond Jordan,' Matt. iv. 25. The concise 'towns of has succeeded to
' villages that long to' or 'villages that belong to the city called,' Mark
viii. 27 ; ' the things that are Caesar's ' to ' the things that belong to
Caesar,' Mark xii. 17, see Luke xx. 25. We read 'the proud' instead of
the paraphrase 'them that are proud,' Luke i. 51 ; 'who is this' instead
of 'what fellow is this' or the curious rendering 'what is he this,'
Luke v. 21, see John vi. 52; 'the Christ of God' instead of 'thou

CAELETON

66 The Part of Rheims in the

art the (that) Christ of God,' Luke ix. 20; 'the ruins' instead of
' that which is fallen in decay,' Acts xv. 16 ; ' and with him Priscilla
and Aquila' instead of 'Aquila and Priscilla (Priscilla and Aquila)
accompanying him,' Acts xviii. 18 ; 'being reconciled ' instead of 'seeing
we are reconciled,' Rom. v. 10. Other more concise, and, in most
cases, more accurate, renderings are * which is ' for ' which is to say,'
Mark iii. 17, see i Pet. iii. 20 ; 'we can ' for ' that we can ' or ' yea, that we
may,' Mark x. 39 ; ' nation shall rise ' for ' there shall nation rise,' Mark
xiii. 8 ; 'return * for ' go home again,' Luke viii. 39 ; ' laid up ' for ' laid
up in store,' Luke xii. 19 ; ' the just ' for ' the just men,' Luke xiv, 14 ;

• as wheat ' for ' as it were wheat,' Luke xxii. 31; ' it is ' for ' it draweth,'
Luke xxiv. 29; 'salvation is of the Jews' for 'salvation cometh of the
Jews,' John iv. 22 ; ' Pilate sought ' for ' sought Pilate means,' John xix.
12; 'all the wisdom' for 'all manner of wisdom,' Acts vii. 22, see
Luke X. 19 ; ' Lord of all ' for ' Lord over all,' Acts x. 36 ; ' one Tyrannus '
for 'one called Tyrannus,' Acts xix. 9; 'by the letter' for 'being under
the letter,' Rom. ii. 27; 'thus' for 'on this fashion,' Rom. ix. 20;

* willingly ' for ' with a good will,' i Cor. ix. 17 ; * in all ' for ' for in all '
or 'finally in all,' 2 Cor. vii. 11 ; 'which' for 'which mystery,' Eph. iii.
5 ; ' which is of God ' for ' which cometh of God,' Phil. iii. 9 ; ' under it '
for ' under that priesthood,' Heb. vii. 1 1 ; ' a vine, figs ' for ' a vine bear
figs,' James iii. 12 ; ' which is ' for ' which hire is,' James v. 4 ; ' let none
of you ' for ' see that none of you,' i Pet. iv. 15;' Christian ' for ' Christian
man,' i Pet. iv. 16; 'by constraint' for 'as compelled thereunto,' i Pet.
v. 2; 'ours only' for 'our sins only,' i John ii. 2; 'love not' for 'see
that ye love not,' i John ii. 15 ; ' speak ' for ' speak with you,' 2 John 13 ;
' which • for ' which deeds,' Rev. ii. 6 ; ' of hair ' for ' made of hair,' Rev.
vi. 12; 'of thy brethren' for 'the fellow-servant of thy brethren,' Rev.
xxii. 9.

%. Sometimes R. and A. agree to omit an adjective inserted
in the former versions. In John xiii. 4 we read ' his gar-
ments ' instead of ' his upper garments.' In this case the
intruded adjective is plainly of an expository character, and
defines the meaning of the original. But no such justification
can be pleaded for B.'s rendering of Luke xxii. 15 ' with hearty
desire I have desired.' Here the adjective ' hearty,' omitted in
R. and A., was apparently inserted with no better reason than
to add vigour and emphasis to the sentence. The other versions
resort to a paraphrase more in accordance with the English
idiom ' I have earnestly {or inwardly or heartily) desired.'

' Own ' is an adjective sometimes used in the earlier versions
to strengthen statements. It has been struck out by R. A. in
these passages. Matt. xxi. 37, ' his own son'; Luke xiii. 1,

Making of the English Bible 67

•their own sacrifices'; John xiv. 21, 'mine own self (R. A.
'myself').

' Same,' an intruder of a like kind, has disappeared from
Matt. vii. 24 where we read ' doeth them ' for ' doeth the same';
from Matt. x. 12 where 'salute it' has taken the place of
' salute the same' ; from Rom. ii i where 'wherein ' alone repre-
sents the former paraphrase ' in that same wherein ' ; from
2 John 5 where ' that which ' succeeds ' that same which.'

In Table III (G.=R.=A.) we may instance 'the half for 'the one
half,' Mark vi. 23 ; 'my beloved Son ' for *my dear beloved Son,' 2 Pet. i.
17; 'God' for 'Lord God,' Rev. xix. 5; 'this night' for 'this same
night,' Matt. xxvi. 34 ; ' that prophet ' for ' that same prophet,' Acts iii. 23 ;
* this day ' for 'this same day,' Acts xxii. 3.

3. Sometimes this undue emphasis corrected in R. A. is ex-
pressed in the earlier versions by an intruded adverb. Thus
in Mark vii. 1 2 ' so ye suffer ' becomes ' ye (you R.) suffer ' ;
in Luke xiii. 8 ' round about it ' is replaced by ' about it ' ; in
John viii. 33 * how sayest thou then ' by ' how sayest thou ' ;
in Acts xiv. 3 ' abode they there ' by ' abode they ' (' they
abode' R.) ; in Rom. iv. 11 'as (for) a seal' by 'a seal' ; in
2 Cor. V. I ' but eternal ' by ' eternal ' ; in i Thesp. v. 2 ' even
as a thief by 'as a thief; in Rev. i. 12 'turned back' by
' turned ' ; in Rev. ii. 28 ' so will I ' by ' and I will ' ; in Rev.
xvi. 6 ' therefore hast thou ' by ' thou hast.' On the other hand,
in Rom. vi. 1 6 ' yourselves as servants ' gives the sense more
clearly than ' yourselves servants,' and R. V. has returned to
the former translation.

In Table III (G. = R. = A.) we note many passages of this class — the
adverbs 'then' and 'even' being those most frequently pruned away as
redundant. Thus ' and then thou ' is cut down to ' and thou,' Matt. v. 25 ;
'then were he' or 'then he is' to 'he is,' Matt. xii. 26 ; 'then is it not'
to ' it is not,' Matt. xix. 10 ; ' then fear we ' to ' we fear,' Matt. xxi. 26 ;
'how is he then' to 'how is he,' Matt. xxii. 45 ; 'that then his brother'
to ' that his brother,' Luke xx. 28 ; ' then hath he ' to ' he hath,' Rom. iv.
2 ; ' then are we ' to ' we are,' i Cor. xv. 19 ; ' then make I ' to 'I make,'
Gal. ii. 18 ; ' then have we ' to ' we have,' i John i. 7. Similarly ' even as'
has been replaced by 'as,' Luke i. 55, 70, ii. 20, i Pet. ii. 16; 'even I
myself by ' I myself,' Luke xxiv. 39 ; ' even at midday ' by ' at midday,'
Acts xxvi. 13 ; 'even to see you' by 'to see you,' Acts xxviii. 20; 'even
the selfsame things' by 'the same things,' Rom. ii. i ; ' doest even the
veiy same ' or 'doest the same thyself by * doest the same,' Rom. ii. 3 ;

F 2

68 The Part of Rheims in the

' even he ' by * he,' Rom. viii. ii ; ' even of the same 'by 'of the same,'
Rom. ix. 21 ; 'even as he will' by 'as he vrill,' i Cor. xii. ii ; 'even so'
by 'so,' 2 Cor. xi. 3 ^, Heb.v. 5 ; ' even as dead ' by ' as dead,' Rev. i. 17.
Other passages thus dealt with are :— Matt. x. 13, ' return to you again'
shortened to ' return to you,' see Luke xvii. 18 ; Matt. xxv. 13, ' nor yet
the hour' to * nor the hour' ; Matt. xxvi. 39, 'fell flat ' to 'fell'; Luke
ix. 47, ' hard by him 'to 'by him ' ; Luke xvii. 8, ' gird up ' to ' gird ' ;
Luke xvii. 34, ' left alone ' to 'left ' ; John viii. 19, ' nor yet my Father'
to ' nor my Father ' ; John xvi. 3, ' neither yet me ' to ' nor me ' ; Acts
V. 12, 'all together ' to ' all ' ; Eph. vi. 8, ' receive again ' to ' receive.'

(/c) Change in Order of Words.
Another way in which the influence of R. has left a con-
spicuous mark upon A. concerns the order of words in
sentences. Frequently A. has set aside the arrangement of
previous versions in favour of that adopted by R.

1. Sometimes, under this guidance, A. has discarded con-
structions which sound awkwardly in modem ears. Thus in
John ix. 1 9, ' how then doth he now see ' is smoother than
the former rendering ' how doth he now see then.' Compare
also ' the lord of that servant ' with ' the same servant's lord '
or ' that servant's master,' Matt. xxiv. 50 ; ' neither did his
brethren believe in him' with * neither his brethren believed
in him,' John vii. 5 ; 'ye (you E..) cannot come ' with
'can ye -not come' or 'cannot ye come,' John vii. 34, ^6,
viii. 31, 22, xiii. 33 ; ' him he heareth ' with ' him heareth he,'
John ix. 31; 'whose own the sheep are not' with 'neither
the sheep are his own,' John x. 12 ; 'the feet of Jesus ' with
' Jesus' feet,' John xii. 3 ; ' I call you not ' with ' call I not
you ' or ' call I you not,' John xv. 15, see xiv, 30 ; ' the priest
of Jupiter' with 'Jupiter's priest,' Acts xiv. 13; 'the neck
(necks R.) of the disciples' with 'the disciples' necks,' Acts
XV. 10; 'the number of whom' with 'whose number,' Rev.
XX. 8 ; ' the twelve apostles of the Lamb ' with ' the Lamb's
twelve apostles,' Rev. xxi. 14.

In Table III (Gr. = R. = A.) we may compare ' the person of men ' with
' men's persons,' Matt. xxii. 16 ; ' the Son of God ' with ' God's Son,' 2 Cor.
i. 19.

2. In many cases this altered construction has had the effect
of bringing out more distinctly the force of the original, by

^ R. V. here omits ' so.'

Making of the English Bible 69

placing the emphatic word first, in accordance with the
arrangement in the Greek. For example, in Matt. xiii. 56
' and his sisters, are they not all with us ' agrees better with
the Greek collocation of the words than the former reading
' are not all his sisters with us ? ' We may contrast also
' good gifts unto (to R.) your children ' with ' to your children
good gifts '■ — a rendering which destroys the balance of the
clauses — Matt. vii. 11 ; 'not that which . . . defileth' with
' that which . . . defileth not,' Matt, xv. 1 1 ; ' what therefore
(that therefore which R.) God hath joined together let not
man put asunder ' (' separate ' R.) with ' let not man therefore
put asunder that which God hath coupled together,' Matt,
xix. 6 ; 'ye (you R.) which . . . when the Son of Man shall
sit . . . ye (you R.) also shall sit ' with ' when the Son of Man
shall sit . . . ye which . . . shall sit also,' Matt. xix. 28 ; ' bad
and good ' with ' good and bad,' Matt. xxii. 10 ; ' from Galilee
followed him ' with ' followed him from Galilee,' Mark iii. 7 ;
* without seek (for A.) thee ' with ' seek for thee without,'
Mark iii. 32; 'he that hath, to him shall be given' with
' unto liim that hath, shall it be given,' Mark iv. 25 ; ' with
him they crucify ' with ' they crucified with him ' — where also
the translation of R. A. agrees better with the tense of the
verb {(TTavpovai) — Mark xv. 27 ; ' the rich he hath sent empty
away ' (' away empty ' R.) with ' sent away the rith empty,'
Luke i. 53 ; ' in (on R.) earth peace ' with ' peace on the earth,'
Luke ii. 14 ; ' this man if he were a prophet ' with ' if this
man were a prophet, he,' Luke vii. 39 ; ' why (even A.) of
yourselves (also R.) judge ye (you R.) not ' with ' why judge
ye not of yourselves,' Luke xii. 57 ; ' yet a little while (time R.)
am I ' (' I am ' R.) with ' yet am I a little while,' John vii. ^'^ ;
' for judgment I am come ' (' came I ' R.) with ' I am come unto
judgment,' John ix. 39 ; ' the cup (chalice R.) . . . shall I not
drink it ' with ' shall I not drink of the cup ' John xviii. 1 1 ;
' immediately therefore I sent to thee ' with ' then sent I for
thee immediately,' Acts x. 33 ; ' to the (our R.) Lord he eateth
not ' with ' eateth not to the Lord,' Rom. xiv. 6 ; ' Timothy our
brother ' with ' our brother Timotheus,' 2 Cor. i. i ; ' (being A.)
absent am bold ' with ' am bold . . . being absent,' 2 Cor. x. i ;
' he that glorieth, let him glory ' with ' let him that glorieth,

70 The Part of Rheims in the

glory,' 2 Cor. x. 1 7 ; ' but as of (in R.) one, and to thy seed '
with ' but to thy seed, as of one,' Gal. iii. 16 ; ' rather let him
labour ' with ' let him rather labour,' Eph. iv. 38 ; 'in your
heart (hearts R.) to the (our E.) Lord ' with ' to the Lord in
your hearts,' Eph. v. 19; 'shall they (they will R.) heap to
themselves teachers (masters R.), having itching ears' with
'shall they whose ears itch, get them an heap of teachers,'

2 Tim, iv. 3 ; ' I write unto you, little children ' with ' little
children (babes) I write unto you,' i John ii. 13 ; 'ye (you R.)
are of God, little children ' with ' little children, ye are of
God,' I John iv. 4 ; ' God dwelleth (abideth R.) in him ' with
'in him dwelleth God,' i John iv. 15 ; 'he that hath an ear,
let him hear ' with ' let him that hath an ear, hear,' Rev. ii. 7,
II, 17, 39, iii. 6, 13, 32 ; 'unto (to R.) the angel of the church
in (of R.) Sardis write ' with ' write unto the angel of the
church that is at Sardis,' Rev. iii. i.

In Table III (G. = R.=A.) under this head we may contrast ' I (have
G.A.) received . . that which also I (I also G.) (have G. R.) delivered unto
you ' with * that which I delivered unto you I received,' i Cor. xi. 23.

3. We note several instances, especially in St. John's Gospel,
in which the inverted order of the older versions has given
place in R. A. to the order more usual in modern English. Thus
we find ' he will burn ' for ' will he burn,' Luke iii. 17; 'ye
(you R.) shall see' for 'shall ye see,' John i. 51 ; 'ye (you R.)
have not ' for ' have ye not,' John v. 38 ; 'ye (you R.) will
receive ' for ' will ye receive,' John v. 43 ; ' they could not
believe ' for ' could they not believe,' John xii. 39 ; 'I give '
for ' give I,' John xiii. 34 ; 'ye (you R.) shall know ' for ' shall
ye know,' John xiv. 30 ; ' I have told you ' for ' have I told
(shewed) you,' John xiv. 39 ; ' ye (you R.) are clean ' for ' are ye
clean,' John xv. 3 ; ' ye (you R.) can do ' for ' can ye do,' John
XV. 5 ; ' ye (you R.) shall ask ' for ' shall ye ask,' John xvi. 33,
36; 'I have spoken' for 'have I spoken,' John xvi. 33 ; 'ye
(you R.) took up ' for ' took ye up,' Matt. xvi. 9, 10 ; ' we are
killed' for 'are we killed,' Rom. viii. '^'S\ 'he liveth by' for
' liveth he of (through),' 3 Cor. xiii. 4 ; * I write ' for ' write I,'

3 Cor. xiii. 10 ; ' this he did' for ' that did he,' Heb. vii. 37;
' (the A.) earth and (the A.) heaven fled (away A.) ' for ' fled
away both the earth and the heaven/ Rev. xx. 11.

I L'N

OF thh:

f'Vf[r-?s/Ty
Making of the English 5zK^c\;, ,^''^.,,,,7]

4. Other passages in which A. has, generally for the better,
followed the collocation of R. may be added. We find ' then
came to him the disciples of John ' for ' then came the disci-
ples of John unto him,' Matt. ix. 14 (this, like many of the
succeeding passages, being also a return to the order of the
Greek) ; ' who in it is worthy ' for * who is worthy in it,' Matt.
X. II ; ' shall give (to A.) drink unto (to R.) one ' for ' shall
give unto one . . to drink,' Matt. x. 42 ; ' and again he entered
into Capernaum (Capharnaum R.) after some days ' for ' after
a few days also he entered into Capernaum again,' Mark ii. i ;
' touch but ' for * but touch/ Mark v. 28 ; * anointed with oil
many ' for ' anointed many . . with oil,' Mark vi. 13; 'he
wrote you this precept ' for ' he wrote this precept unto you,'
Mark x. 5 ; ' all generations shall ' for ' shall all generations,'
Luke i. 48 ; 'Caesar Augustus' for 'Augustus Caesar,' Luke
ii. I ; ' upon (in R.) earth to forgive sins ' for ' to forgive sins
on earth,' Luke v. 24, see Matt. ix. 6 ; ' written in the law . .
and (in A.) the psalms concerning (of R.) me ' for ' written of
me in the law . . and in the psalms,' Luke xxiv. 44 ; ' what
things soever ' for ' whatsoever things,' John v. 19 ; ' pour out
in those days of my Spirit' for 'pour out of my Spirit in
those days,' Acts ii. 18;' not knowing what was done (chanced
R.), came in' for 'came in not knowing that which was
done/ Acts v. 7 ; ' who hath first given to him ' for ' who hath
given unto him first,' Rom. xi. 2,^', 'if any man's work abide
which he (hath A.) built thereupon' for 'if any man's work
that he hath built upon, abide,' i Cor. iii. 14 ; ' why do ye (you
R.) not rather sufi'er' for 'why rather suffer ye not,' i Cor.
vi. 7 ; * the head of every man is Christ ' for ' Christ is the
head of every man ' ; ' the head of the woman is the man '
for ' the man is the woman's head ' ; ' the head of Christ is
God^ for 'God is Christ's head,' i Cor. xi. 3 ; 'not walking'
for ' walking not,' 2 Cor. iv. 2 ; ' we are come as far as to
you' for 'even to you also have we come,' 2 Cor. x. 14;
' through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall '
for ' at a window was I let down in a basket through the wall,'
2 Cor. xi "^-^^ where also the change of prepositions is notice-
able; 'ye (you R.) also' for 'also ye,' Eph. i. 13 ; 'whether
in pretence (by occasion R.) or in (by R.) truth Christ is (be R.)

72 The Part of Rheinis in the

preached ' for ' Christ be preached . . . whether it be by pretence
or by truth,' Phil. i. 18; 'if (yet R.) ye continue in the faith
grounded ' for ' if ye continue grounded . . in the faith,' Col. i.
23 ; ' labouring (working R.) . . we preached ' for ' we labour-
ing . . preached ' or ' we laboured . . and preached/ i Thess.
ii. 9 ; ' that now is ' for ' that is now,' i Tim. iv. 8 ; ' (did R.)
otter gifts according to the law ' for ' according to the law offer
gifts,' Heb. viii. 4 ^ ; ' not fearing ' for ' fearing not,' Heb. xi. 27 ;
'dragon was cast out (forth R.) that (the R.) old serpent ' for
' dragon that old serpent . . . was cast out,' Rev. xii. 9 ; ' which
die in the (our R.) Lord from henceforth ' for ' which hereafter
die in the Lord,' Rev. xiv. 13. I may refer also to Rom. v. 7,
2 Cor. i. 17, I Thess. iv. i.

Table III (G. = R. = A.) contributes * we liave received, not' for 'we
have not received,' i Cor. ii. 12.

(^) Familiar Words and Phrases.

I have found it impossible to classify under any of the
foregoing headings many, and, frequently, most important,
renderings in which A. has followed R., abandoning the
earlier versions.' It is remarkable how often some familiar
phrase, some well-known term in our English New Testament,
proves on examination to have been suggested by the version
of Rheims.

I. To this source we owe such vigorous translations as 'why,
what evil hath he done,' in place of ' but what evil hath he
done,' &c.. Matt, xxvii. 23, see Mark xv. 14, Luke xxiii. 22 ;
' throng (thee A.) and press ^ thee ' in place of ' thrust thee and
vex thee,' &c., Luke viii. 45^, see Mark v. 31 ; 'his raiment
(was A.) white and glistering ' in place of ' his garment was
white and shone,' &c., Luke ix. 29 ^ ; ' set him at naught ' in
place of ' despised him,' Luke xxiii. 11.

From the Rhemists we derive the forcible ' striveth for the
mastery ' instead of the feebler ' proveth masteries,' i Cor. ix.
25 ; 'but and if ye (you R.) sutler (ought R.) for . . . happy

^ Note also previous clause of verse.

^ New in transitive sense. ' Co. has * throng thee and thrust thee.'

* G. has ' his garment was white and glistered.'

Making of the English Bible 73

(blessed R.) are ye ' instead of ' yea, happy are ye if any-
trouble happen unto you for,' i Pet. iii. 14 ; 'to (unto K) me
to live is Christ, and to die is gain ' instead of ' Christ is to
me life, and death is to me advantage,' Phil. i. 21 ; 'sub-
verting {evertentes) your souls ' instead of ' and cumbered
your minds,' Acts xv. 24 ; ' adventure himself into the
theatre ' {theatrum) instead of ' press into the common hall,'
Acts xix. 31; ' make my glorying (glory R.) (gloriarti) void '
instead of ' make my rfejoicing vain,' i Cor. ix. 15 ; ' evil com-
munications ' instead of ' evil words (speakings),' i Cor. xv.
^^ ; ' being privy to it ' (' thereto ' R.) instead of ' being of
counsel,' Acts v. 2 ; 'to publish (it much A.) and to blaze abroad
the matter ' (' word ' R.) for ' openly to declare many things
and to publish this rumour,' Mark i. 45 ; ' the one shall be
taken and the other (shall be R.) left ' instead of ' the one
shall be received and the other left alone,' &c., Luke xvii. ;^6,
see Matt. xxiv. 40, 41 ; 'make merry' instead of 'be glad,'
Rev. xi. 10. I may add here the substitution of ' ever and
ever ' for the former ' evermore ' passim in the Revelation \

2. Less striking, perhaps, but not less familiar, are other
words and turns of expression which have gained entrance into
our English New Testament through the avenue of Rheims. To
mention some of them. In the Rhemish version we first find
' questioned (conquirerent) among themselves " — the rendering
of A. ; the earlier versions which come nearest having ' de-
manded one of another among themselves,' Mark i. 27. From
the Rhemists also are derived ' seeing they might (may R.) not
see ' for ' when they see they should not see,' Luke viii. 10, see
Mark iv. 1 2 ; ' mourn and weep ' for ' mourn and wail,' ' wail
and weep,' &c., Luke vi. 25 ; 'it came to pass' for ' so it was,'
or 'it chanced,' or 'it fortuned,' Luke xvii. 11 ; 'know how
to give ' for ' have knowledge to give ' or ' can give,' Luke xi.
13 ; ' distress of nations ' for ' trouble among the nations,' &c.,
Luke xxi. 25 ; * officer ' for ' minister ' or ' sergeant,' Matt. v.
25 ; ' pass ' for ' scape ' or ' escape,' Matt. v. 18; ' exceeding '
for 'very' or ' out of measure,' Matt. viii. 28 ; 'withered' for
'dried up,' Matt. xii. 10; 'coasts' for 'parts,' Matt. xv. 39;
' deny ' for ' forsake,' Matt. xvi. 24 ; ' gain ' for ' win,' Matt.

' Rev. i. 6, V. 14, vii. 12, x. 6, xi. 15, xiv. li, xv. 7, xix. 3, xx. 10, xxii. 5.

74 The Part of Rheims in the

xvi. 36, Mark viii. 36, Luke ix. 25, i Cor. ix. 19, 20, 21, 22,
see Matt, xviii. 15; 'rejected' for 'disallowed,' or 'refused/
or ' reproved,' or ' cast out,' Matt. xxi. 42, Mark viii. 31, xii.
10, Luke ix. 22, xvii. 25, xx. 17; 'fill ye (you K) up' for
' fulfil ye,' Matt, xxiii. 32 ; ' over a few ' for ' over few,' Matt.
XXV. 21, 23 ; ' pieces of silver ' for ' silver pieces,' Matt, xxvii.
9; 'release' for 'let loose,' 'deliver,' &c., Matt, xxvii. 15, 17,
21, 26, Mark xv. 9, 11, 15, Luke xxiii. 17, 20, 25, John xviii.
39, xix. 10, 12 ; ' what do ye more {than others A.)' for ' what
singular thing do ye,' Matt. v. 47 ; ' the hinder part of the
ship ' (' boat ' R.) for ' the stern,' Mark iv. 38 ; 'in ranks '
for ' here a row and there a row ' or 'by rows,' Mark vi.
40; 'an evil eye' for 'a wicked eye,' Mark vii. 23; 'they
sought to lay hold (hands E..) on him ' for ' they went about
also to take him,' Mark xii. 12, see Matt. xxvi. ^^; ' (very A.)
heavy ' for ' in an agony ' or ' in great heaviness,' Mark xiv.
^^ ; 'to take away my reproach ' for ' to take from me my
rebuke,' Luke i. 25 ; ' regarded ' for ' looked on,' Luke i. 48 ;
' bo about ' for ' go about,' Luke ii. 49 ; ' their Scribes and
Pharisees ' (' their Pharisees and Scribes ' R.) for ' they that
were Scribes and Pharisees among them ' or ' the Scribes and
Pharisees,' Luke v. 30 ; ' creditor ' for ' lender,' Luke vii. 41 ;
' carry neither (not R.) purse ' for ' bear no (neither) wallet
(bag),' Luke x. 4; 'consisteth' ('consist' R.) for ' standeth
in,' Luke xii. 15; 'layeth up' for ' gathereth,' Luke xiL
21 ; ' lo, these eighteen years' for ' lo, eighteen years,' Luke
xiii. 16; 'fruits worthy of for 'due fruits of\' Luke iii.
8; 'decease' for 'departing,' Luke ix. 31, 2 Pet. i. 15;
' overcharged ' for ' overcome,' or ' overladed,' or ' oppressed,'
Luke xxi. 34 ; ' by reason of ' for ' with ' or ' through,' John
vi. 18 ; ' put out of the synagogue' for 'excommunicate out
of the S3aiagogue,' John ix. 22 ; ' reviled ' for ' rated ' or
' checked,' John ix. 28 ; ' the son of perdition ' for ' the child
of perdition ' or ' that lost child,' John xvii. 12;' they were
all amazed ' for ' they wondered all,' Acts ii. 7 ; 'I foresaw '
for ' I saw ... set forth ' or ' aforehand I saw,' Acts ii. 25, see
Gal. iii. 8 ; ' with one accord ' for ' all at once,' Acts vii. 57 ;
' lot ' for ' fellowship,' Acts viii. 21 ; ' accord ' for ' assent,' Acts
^ G. has ' fruits worthy.'

Making of the English Bible 75

xix. 29 ; ' I have not shunned (spared R.) to declare unto
you ' for ' I have kept nothing back, but have shewed you,'
Acts XX. 37 ; ' took courage ' for ' waxed bold,' Acts xxviii.
15; 'separated unto' ('into' R.) for ' severed into' or 'put
apart to preach,' Rom. i. i; 'conceits' ('conceit' R.) for
'opinions,' Rom. xii. 16; 'owe no man anything' for 'owe
nothing to no (any) man,' Rom. xiii. 8 ; ' reproaches . . . that
reproached ' for ' rebukes . . . which rebuked,' Rom. xv. 3,
see I Tim. iii. 7, Heb. xi. 26; 'contribution' for 'common
gathering' or 'distribution,' Rom. xv. 26; 'base' for ' un-
noble' or 'vile,' i Cor. i. 28 ; ' so as by fii-e' for 'as it were
by the fire,' &c,, i Cor. iii. 15; 'not to keep company' for
' not to company together,' i Cor. v. 11; ' attend upon ' for
' cleave fast unto/ &c., i Cor. vii. 35 ; ' charges ' for ' cost ' or
' wages,' I Cor. ix. 7 ; ' having (with R.) his head covered '
for ' having anything on his head,' i Cor. xi. 4 ; ' not discern-
ing ' for ' making no difierence of ' or ' because he discerneth
not,' I Cor. XI. 29 ; 'by the way ' for ' in my passage,' i Cor.
xvi. 7 ; ' of you (to A.) be brought on my way ' for ' to be led
forth of you/ 2 Cor. i. 16; 'straitened' for 'pressed into a
narrow room,' 'kept strait,' &c., 2 Cor. vi. 12; 'that we
say not ' for ' I will not say,' &c., 2 Cor. ix. 4 ; ' be it so, I
did (have R.) not burthen (burdened R.) you' for 'be it,
that I was not chargeable unto you,' 2 Cor. xii. 16;
' equals ^ ' for ' companions,' Gal. i. 14 ; ' (fitly A.) framed ' for
'coupled,' Eph. ii. 21; 'framed' for 'ordaiaed' or 'made of
naught,' Heb. xi. 3 ; ' anger and clamour ' (claiiior) for ' wrath
and crying,' Eph. iv. 31; 'war a good warfare' for 'fight
a good fight,' I Tim. i. 18, see James iv. i, i Pet. ii. 11 ;
' recover themselves ' ' for ' come to themselves again ' or ' come
to amendment,' 2 Tim. ii. 26; 'every good word (work R.)
and work ' (' word ' R.) for ' all good saying and doing,' 2 Thess.
ii. 17 ; ' blood of others' for ' strange blood ' or ' other blood/
Heb. ix. 25 ; ' even of one and him ' for ' of one, even of one
which was,' Heb. xi. 12 ; ' church ' for ' congregation,' Heb. xii.
23 ; 'he that will love life ' for 'he that doth long after life/
1 Pet. iii. 10; 'are ignorant of for 'know not,' 2 Pet. iii. 5;
' which thing is true (both R.) in him and in you ' for ' that is
^ New as a substantive. ^ New in reflexive sense.

76 ■ The Part of Rheims in the

true in him, and the same is true also in you,' ' a thing that
is true in him and also in you,' &c., i John ii. 8 ; ' the hidden
manna ' for ' manna that is hid,' Rev. ii. 17 ; 'of many horses
running ' for ' when many horses run,' Rev. ix. 9 ; ' mystery,
Babylon the Great ' for ' a mystery. Great Babylon,' Rev. xvii. 5,
see xviii. 2 ; ' slaves ' for ' bodies ' or ' servants,' Rev. xviii. 13 ;
'transparent' for 'shining' or 'thorow shining,' Rev. xxi. 21.
From Table II (R. = A. marg.) may conveniently be cited here,
'the night watches ' for ' watch ... by night,' Luke ii. 8 ; ' spread
the clay upon the (his R.) eyes (of the blind man A.) ' for
' anointed the eyes of the blind man with the clay,' John ix. 6 ;
' eating (together A.) with them ' for ' being assembled together
with them,' Acts i. 4 ; ' as myself for ' like unto me,' Acts vii.
37 ; 'faint not' for ' be not weary,' 2 Thess. iii. 13. 'With a
trumpet and a great voice ' — another reading of the Greek being
followed — for ' with a great sound of a trumpet,' Matt. xxiv. 3 1 .

Table III (G. = R. = A.) yields the familiar 'born again' for 'born from
above,' ' born anew,' or ' begotten again,' John iii. 3, 7 ; also ' take him
away ' for ' fetch him,' John xx. 15 ; 'in all ' for ' altogether,' Acts xxvii.
37 ; 'is at hand ' for ' is come nigh,' Rom. xiii. 12 ; • wherein ' for ' in the
which,' Eph. ii. 2 ; ' church ' for ' congregation,' Matt. xvi. 18 ; ' bill ' for
' book ' or ' testimonial,' Mark x. 4 ; ' instructed ' for ' taught by mouth,'
' brought up,' &c., Luke i. 4 ; ' governor ' for ' lieutenant,' Luke iii. i ; 'far
spent' for 'far passed,' Luke xxiv. 29; 'shambles' for 'market' or
' flesh market,' i Cor. x. 25 ; ' destroy ' for ' expel,' ' put down,' &c.,
Heb. ii. 14 ; ' marriage ' for ' wedlock,' Heb. xiii. 4 ; ' blessed ' for 'happy,'
Rev. i. 3, xvi. 15, xxii. 7. In John vii. 39 the explanatoiy 'given' takes
the place of 'there.' In John viii, 56 'rejoiced' and 'was glad' are
curiously placed in the reversed order of the former arrangement.

(m) Le88 notable Words.

A long list might be made of single words which A., follow-
ing R., has, often it would seem capriciously, substituted for
those found in other versions.

In a large number of passages ' multitude ' has supplanted
the former ' people '; for instances see Mark ii. 13, xv. 8, Luke
V. 19, Acts xiii. 45, xxi. 34.

' Rule ' has taken the place of ' govern ' or ' feed,' Matt,
ii. 6 ; ' wrath ' of ' anger ' or ' vengeance,' Matt. iii. 7 ; ' sound '
of ' blow,' Matt. vi. 2, i Cor. xv. 52, see Rev. viii. 6, 7, 8, 10,
12, 13, ix. I, 13, X. 7, xi. 15 ; ' tormented' of 'pained,' Matt.

Making of the English Bible jj

viii. 6, see Rev. ix. 5 ; ' lay ' of ' rest/ Matt. viii. 20 ; ' went ' of
' departed,' Matt. viii. 33, i Tim. i. 3 ; ' country ' of * land,'
Matt. ix. 31. 'More wicked' has been preferred to 'worse,'
Matt. xii. 45 ; ' measures ' to ' pecks ' or ' bushels/ Matt. xiii.
;^^, Luke xiii. 21; 'instructed' to 'taught/ Matt. xiii. 52;
' fill ' to ' suffice,' ' satisfy,' &c.. Matt. xv. ^^, see Mark vii.
27, viii. 8, Luke vi. 21 ; ' perfected ' (' perfited ' R.) {pevfecisti)
to 'ordained' or 'made perfit,' Matt. xxi. 16; 'ready'
to ' prepared,' Matt. xxii. 8 ; ' kingdom ' to ' realm,' Matt,
xxiv. 7; 'take' to 'fetch/ Matt. xxiv. 17, 18, Mark xiii.
15; 'sorrowful' to 'heavy/ Matt. xxvi. 38; 'presently' to
' even now/ Matt. xxvi. 53. ' Unclean ' has been substituted
for ' foul/ Mark i. 27, Luke iv. '^6, vi. 1 8, viii. 29 ; ' yielded ' for
'gave,* Mark iv. 7, see James iii. 12; 'increased' for 'grew,'
Mark iv. 8; 'beat' for 'dashed,' Mark iv. ^y ; 'hold' for
' observe ' or ' keep,' Mark vii. 8 ; ' passed ' for ' went,' ' took
their journey,' ' walked,' &c., Mark ix. 30, Acts ix. 32, see
Luke xvi. 36 ; ' left' for 'forsaken,' Mark x. 28, 29 ; 'looking
on ' for ' beholding,' Mark xv. 40 ; ' mightier ' for ' stronger,'
Luke iii. 16 ; 'hoping' for 'looking,' Luke vi. ^r^, see % Cor.
viii. 5 ; * driven ' for ' carried,' Luke viii. 29 ; ' hire ' for
' reward,' Luke x. 7 ; ' repay ' for ' recompense ' or ' pay it,'
Luke X. 35 ; ' arrayed ' for ' clothed,' Luke xii. 27 ; ' watching '
for ' waking,' Luke xii. '^'] ; ' place ' for ' room,' Luke xiv. 9 ;
' finish ' for ' perform ' or ' make an end,' Luke xiv. 28, 29, 30 ;
' transgressed ' for ' brake,' Luke xv. 29 ; ' fixed ' for ' set,' Luke
xvi. 26 ; ' determined ' for ' appointed/ Luke xxii. 32 ; ' country '
for ' field,' Luke xxiii. 36 ; ' above ' for ' on high/ John iii. 31 ;
' seeketh ' for ' requireth,' John iv. 23 ; ' concerning ' for ' over '
or ' for,' John xi. 19 ; ' abode ^ ' for ' dwelling,' John xiv. 33.

'Delivered' has succeeded to 'gave,' Acts vi. 14, Rom. viii.
33, see Luke x. 23, 2 Pet. ii. 31 ; 'presented' to ' delivered,*
'restored/ or 'shewed/ Acts ix. 41; 'deeds' to 'works,' Acts
xix. 18; 'appeased' to 'pacified,' Acts xix. '^^•, 'befall' to
'come on' or 'happen to/ Acts xx. 32; 'particularly'
to 'by order,' Acts xxi. 19; 'excellent' to 'mighty' or
' noble,' Acts xxiii. 26 ; ' understand ' to ' know/ Acts xxiv.
11; 'conferred' to 'spoken,' Acts xxv. 12; 'tempestuous'
^ New as a substantive.

78 The Part of Rheims in the

to 'stormy,' Acts xxvii. 14; 'darkened' to 'blinded/ Rom.
i. 21; 'changed' to 'turned,' Rom. i. 23; 'profiteth' to
'is profitable' or 'availeth,' Rom. ii. 25; 'foreknew 'to
* knew before,' Rom. xi. 2, see viii. 29 ; ' otherwise ' to
'for then' or 'or else,' Rom. xi. 6, 22, see 2 Cor. xi. 16,
Heb. ix. 17; 'goodness' to 'kindness' or ' bountifulness,'
Rom. xi. 22; 'glorify' to 'praise,' Rom. xv. 6; 'wood' to
' timber,' i Cor. iii. 12 ; ' beseech ' to * desire,* ' pray,' &c., i Cor.
iv. 16, Eph. iv. I, Heb. xiii. 19, see Mark vi. 56, Luke iv. 38 ;
'carefulness' to 'care,' i Cor. vii. 32 ; 'fulness' to 'plenty,'

1 Cor. X. 26 ; ' conduct ' to ' convey,' i Cor. xvi. 11;* re-
nounced ' (' renounce ' R.) to ' cast from us,' 2 Cor. iv. 2.

We now read ' enriched ' for the former ' made rich,' 2 Cor.
ix. 11; ' cast out ' for ' put out ' or ' put away,' Gal. iv. 30 ;
'arise' for 'stand up,' Eph. v. 14; 'joy* for 'gladness,' Phil.
i. 4 ; 'stock' for ' kindred,' Phil. iii. 5 ; 'destruction ' for * damna-
tion ' or 'perdition,' Phil. iii. 19, 2 Thess. i. 9; 'thanks-
giving ' for ' giving of thanks ' or ' thanks,' Phil. iv. 6, i Tim.
iv. 3, see Rev. vii. 12 ; ' render' for ' recompense,' i Thess. iii.
9; 'minister' for 'breed,' i Tim. i. 4 ; 'silly' for 'simple,'

2 Tim. iii. 6 ; ' folly ' for ' madness,' 2 Tim. iii. 9 ; ' wanting '
for 'lacking,' Tit. iii. 13; 'limiteth' for ' appointeth,' Heb.
iv. 7 ; 'continue' for 'endure,' Heb. vii. 23, 24; 'scarlet' for
' purple,' Heb. ix. 19 ; ' deserts ' for ' wildernesses,' Heb. xL 38 ;
' assembly ' for ' company,' James ii. 2 ; ' again ' for ' anew,'
I Pet. i. 23 ; ' banquetings ' for ' in excess of eating ' or ' in
gluttony,' I Pet. iv. 3 ; ' slumbereth' for ' sleepeth,' 2 Pet. ii. 3;
' allure ' for ' entice ' or ' beguile,' 2 Pet. ii. 18 ; ' casteth ' for
' thrusteth,' 3 John 10 ; ' sensual ' for ' fleshly ' or ' beastly,'
Jude 19 ; 'adultery' ('aduoutrie' R.) for 'fornication,' Rev. ii.
32; 'conquer' for 'overcome,' Rev. vi. 2; 'thimders' for
* thunderings,' Rev. xvi. 18; 'mourning' for 'sorrow,' Rev.
xviii. 8, see i Cor. v. 2 ; ' mourn ' for ' wail,' Rev. xviii. 1 1 ;
' sorcerers ' for ' enchanters/ Rev. xxii. 15.

The following Marginal Readings (Table H) may be placed
under this head. ' Frustrate ' for ' reject,' Mark vii. 9 ;
'morsel' for 'sop,' John xiii. 26; 'quickeneth' for 'giveth
life,' 2 Cor. iii. 6 ; ' gainsaying ' for ' answering again,' Tit.
ii. 9 ; ' overruling ' for being lords over,' i Pet. v. 3.

Making of the English Bible 79

Common to G. R. and A. (Table III) are ' utter ' for ' speak forth,'
Matt. xiii. 35; 'apart' for 'out of the way,' Matt. xiv. 13, xvii. i;
' multitude ' for ' people,' Matt. xvii. 14, Mark iii. 9, 20, Luke vi. 19, &c. ;
'little' for 'young,' Matt. xix. 13; 'followed' for 'came after,'
Matt. xxi. 9; 'cast' for 'thrust,' Matt. xxi. 39; 'gained' for 'won,'
Matt. XXV. 22; 'done' for 'fulfilled,' Matt. xxvi. 42, Acts xxi. 14;
'beloved' for 'dear,' Mark i. 11, Luke xx. 13; 'kingdom' for 'realm,'
Mark iii. 24 ; ' unclean ' for ' foul,' Mark v. 8 ; ' holding ' for ' observing,'
Mark vii. 3 ; ' know ' for ' understand,' Mark xiii. 29 ; ' wrought ' for
♦done,' Mark xiv. 6; 'bare' for 'brought,' Mark xiv. 57; 'subject' for
* obedient,' Luke ii. 5 1 ; ' authority ' for ' power ' or ' the higher authority,'
Luke vii. 8; 'accomplish' for 'end,' Luke ix. 31 ; 'unjust' for 'un-
righteous' or 'unfaithful,' Luke xvi. 10; 'walked' for 'went about,'
John vii. I ; 'gate ' for ' door,' Acts x. 17 ; ' band ' for ' soldiers ' or ' com-
pany,' Acts xxi. 31; 'creek' for 'haven,' Acts xxvii. 39; 'shore' for
'land,' Acts xxvii. 40; 'offences' for 'sins,' Rom. v. 16; 'works' for
'deeds,' GaLii. 16, iii. 2, 5, v. 19, 2 Tim. iv. 14, James ii. 14, 17, 18, 22,
24, Rev. ii. 19, ix. 20, xx. 12 ; 'admonish' for ' warn,' 2 Thess. iii. 15 ;
'zealous' for ' fervent,' Rev. iii. 19; ' robes' for ' garments,' Rev. vii. 9,
13 ; ' poured' for ' shed,' Rev. xvi. 3.

(n,) Suggestions only taken.
I. In estimating the degree in which A. has felt the influence
of E. we should also note passages in which, though the read-
ing of E,. has not been exactly followed by A., some word or
expression in the former version seems to have suggested the
form which the later rendering has taken. As instances of
this I may mention Mark ix. 3, where in the ' exceeding white '
of A. we may find a trace of the ' white exceedingly ' of R.,
the earlier versions having ' very white.' In Mark x. 19 the
neuter ' defraud not ' is in marked contrast to the rendering of
former versions — 'defraud, (hurt), (beguile) no man,' &c., but
finds an anticipation in the ' do no fraud ' of R. In Acts v.
33 'they were cut to the heart' A. seems suggested by 'it
cut them to the heart ' R., earlier versions varying between
'they clave asunder,' 'they brast for anger,' and 'it went
through the hearts of them,' see Acts vii. 54. Compare also
' what further need have we of witnesses ' A. and ' what need
we witnesses any further ' R. with ' what need we of any moe
witnesses' or 'what have we any more need of witnesses,'
Matt. xxvi. 6s ; * secure you ' A. and ' make you secure '
(securos) R. with 'make you careless,' 'save you harmless,'

8o The Part of Rheims in the

&c., Matt, xxviii. 14; 'at the time of incense' A. and 'at the
hour of the incense ' R. with ' while the incense was burning,'
Luke i. 10; 'be cast away' A. and 'cast away himself K
with ' run in danger of himself,' Luke ix. 25 ; 'all the glorious
things that were done ' A. and ' all things that were gloriously
(gloriose) done ' R. with ' all the excellent things that were
done,' Luke xiii. 17;* compassed with armies ' A. and ' com-
passed about with an army' R. with 'besieged with an
host,' &c., Luke xxi. 30; 'the things concerning himself A.
and ' the things that were concerning him,' R. with ' the things
which were written of him,' Luke xxiv. 27, see xxii. ^y ; 'not
to speak at all ' A. and ' that they should not speak at all '
R. with 'that in no wise they should speak,' Acts iv. 18 ; 'to
use them despitefully ' A. and ' to use them contumeliously '
R. with ' to do them violence ' or ' to put them to shame,' Acts
xiv. 5, see Matt. v. 44 ; ' rejoiced, believing in God with all
his house ' A. and ' rejoiced with all his house, believing God '
R. with 'rejoiced (joyed) that he with all his household
believed in God,' Acts xvi. 34; 'certain lewd fellows of the
baser sort ' A. and ' of the rascal sort certain naughty men '
R. with ' certain vagabonds and evil men,' &c., Acts xvii. 5 ;
' one that worshipped God ' A. and ' one that served God,' R.
with ' a worshipper of God,' Acts xviii. 7 ; ' do not thou yield
unto them ' A. and ' do not thou credit them ' R. with ' follow
not thou their minds ' or ' let them not persuade thee,' Acts
xxiii. 21 ; ' which they themselves also allow that there
shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and
unjust ' A. and ' the which these also themselves expect,
that there shall be a resurrection of just and unjust' R.
with ' that the same resurrection of the dead which they
themselves look for also shall be both of just and unjust,'
Acts xxiv. 15; 'death passed' A. and 'death did pass' R.
with 'death entered' or 'went over,' Rom. v. 12; 'us the
Apostles last ' A. and ' us Apostles the last ' R. with ' us
which are the last Apostles,' ' us the last Apostles,' &c.,
I Cor. iv. 9 ; ' by reason of the glory that excelleth ' A.
and 'by reason of the excelling (excellentem) glory' R. with
' because of the exceeding glory/ &c., 2 Cor. iii. 10 ; ' hidden
things ' A. and ' secret things ' R. with ' clokes,' 2 Cor. iv. 2 ;

Making of the English Bible 8t

*that suffered wrong' A. and 'that suffered' R. with 'that
was hurt ' or * that had the injury,' 3 Cor. vii. la : ' wherein
they glory, they may be found even as we ' A. and ' in that
which they glory, they may be found even like us ' R. with
' they might be found like unto us in that wherein they
glory,' 2 Cor. xi. 12; 'wrought effectually in' A. and
' wrought in ' R. with ' was mighty in,' &c., Gal. ii. 8 ;
' trouble me ' A. and ' be troublesome to me ' R. with * put
me to business,' Gal. vi. 17 ; 'as it is meet for me to think
this ' A. and ' as it is reason for me this to think ' R. with
' as it becometh me to judge this,' Phil. i. 7 ; * waxing con-
fident by ' A. and ' having confidence in {confidentes) ' R.
with ' being encouraged through,' &c., Phil. i. 14 ; ' stand
fast ' A. and ' stand (statis) ' R. with ' continue,' Phil. i. 27,
iv. I ; ' to write the same things to you, to me indeed is not
grievous ' A. and ' to write the same things unto you, to me
surely it is not tedious ' R. with ' it grieveth me not to write
the same things often to you ' or ' whereas I write ever one
thing unto you, it grieveth me not,' Phil. iii. i ; ' moderation '
A. and ' modesty (modestia) ' R. with ' patient mind ' or
' softness,' Phil. iv. 5 ; * desiring to be ' A. and ' desirous to
be' R. with 'coveting to be,' &c., i Tim. i. 7, see Luke viii.
20 ; ' the subverting ' A, and ' the subversion {suhversionem) '
R. with * the perverting,' &c., 2 Tim. ii. 14 ; * the gainsay ei-s '
A. and ' them that gainsay it ' R. with ' them that say
against it,' Titus i. 9 ; 'by reason hereof he ought as for the
people, so also for himself, to offer ' A. and ' therefore he
ought as for the people, so also for himself to offer ' R, with
' for the same infirmity he is bound to offer ... as well for
himself, as for the people,' &c., Heb. v. 3 ; ' after he had
patiently endured ' A. and ' patiently enduring ' R. with
* after that he had tarried patiently,' &c., Heb, vi, 15 ; ' suffer
affliction ' A. and * be afflicted {affligi) ' R. with ' suffer adver-
sity,' Heb. xi. 25 ; ' have respect to persons ' A. and ' accept
(accipitis) persons ' R. with ' regard one person more than
another ' or ' regard the persons,' James ii. 9 ; ' of plaiting
the hair ' A. and ' the plaiting of hair ' R. with ' with braided
hair,' i Pet. iii. 3 ; ' in the presence of ' A. and ' in the sight
of R. with ' before,' Rev. xiv. 10.

82 The Part of Rheims in the

In Table II (R. = A. marg.) we may compare ' that was over
the king's bed-chamber ' A. margin, and * that was chief of
the king's chamber ' R. with ' the king's chamberlain,' Acts
xii. 20 ; also ' a purchased people ' A. margin, and ' a people
of purchase ' R. with ' a peculiar people,' i Pet. ii. 9.

2. In several cases where the suggestion seems to have come
from R., King James's Translators have shaped the rendering
of R. into more idiomatic, or simpler, or less rugged English.
Thus in Rom. xii. 10, 'in honour preferring one another'
A. seems an amendment of ' with honour preventing {prac-
venientes) one another ' R. ; former versions ' in giving honour
going one before another.' In 2 Cor. xi. 2, ' espoused * A. is
the true English equivalent of ' despoused ' R. which was
taken bodily from the Vulgate [desjyondi) ; former versions
varying between ' coupled ' ' prepared ' and ' married.' In
2 Cor. xii. 14, ' burthensome ' A. is a modernization of 'bur-
denous ' R. ; former versions having ' chargeable,' &c. : see
xii. 13, 16, I Thess. ii. 6. In Rev. xxi. 21, 'every several
gate was of one pearl ' A. adopts and improves upon
' every gate was of one several pearl ' R. ; former versions
' every gate was of one pearl.' In Mark xvi. 14, ' upbraided
them with ' seems suggested by 'exprobrated (exprobravit)' R.;
former versions 'cast in their teeth' 'reproved them,' &c.
In I Cor. xiv. 23, ' unbelievers ' A. looks like an Englishing of

* infidels (injideles) ' R. ; former versions having the paraphrase

* they which believe not.' Similarly in Eph. iii. 6, ' fellow-
heirs ' A. has been evolved out of ' coheirs {coheixdes) ' R.,
former versions 'inheritors also'; and in Phil. iv. 10,

* flourished again ' A. may be traced to ' reflorished {re-
ficn^uistis) ' R. ; former versions ' revived again,' &c.

3. Other renderings of A. which seem intended as improve-
ments on R. are Luke xii. 11, 'magistrates and powers' A.
' magistrates (magisiratus) and potestates ' R., former versions
' rulers and ofiicers ' or ' princes,' see i Pet. iii. 22 ; Acts viii.
40, ' passing through he preached ' A., ' passing through he
evangelized ' R., former versions, ' he walked throughout
the country (to and fro) preaching,' &c. ; Acts xiv. 23,
' ordained them elders ' A., ' ordained to them priests ' R.,
former versions, ' ordained them elders by election ' ; i Cor.

Making of the English Bible 83

iv. 6, ' in a figure transferred to myself A., 'transfigured
(transfguravi) into myself R., former versions, 'figuratively
applied unto myself,' &c. ; i Cor. xii. 3, ' I give you to
understand ' A., ' I do you to understand ' R., former versions,
'I declare unto you'; Gal. iii. i, 'before whose eyes Jesus
Ckrist hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you '
A., 'before whose eyes Jesus Christ was proscribed, being
crucified among you ' R., former versions, ' to whom Jesus
Christ was before described before the eyes, and among
you crucified,' &c.; 2 Pet. ii. 6, 'condemned them with an
overthrow ' A., ' damned them with subversion ' R., former
versions, ' condemned them and overthrew them,' &c. In
I Tim. vi. 6, ' but godliness with contentment is great gain '
A., the structure of the sentence was probably suggested by
' but piety with sufficiency is great gain ' R. ; former versions
being cast in quite different moulds, ' godliness is great gain
(lucre), if a man be content with that he hath ' or ' howbeit,
it is great auauntage whoso is godly and holdeth him content
with that he hath.'

The foregoing analysis is designed as an introduction to
the comparative Tables which follow. It is an attempt to
summarize the main points of similarity between the Rhemish
and Authorized Versions, but it does not pretend to give
an exhaustive account of the results which the Tables yield.
To form an adequate estimate of the part which Rheims has
played in the making of the English Bible, a study of the
Tables themselves is needed. The reader will note in them
many passages, not included in the analysis, in which, though
the resemblance between the two versions may be slight, yet
it is sufficient to suggest the probability, that the later
Translators, who throughout paid so much deference to the
earlier Version, were here also guided by it in their choice
or arrangement of words.

G a

TABLES

EXPLANATION OF THE TABLES

Table I. The first column contains all the passages in which the
Rheims and Authorized Versions, presenting either identical or
similar renderings, differ from the earlier versions.

The second column gives the rendering or renderings of the
earlier versions.

Table II deals in like manner with the Marginal Readings of the
Authorized Version. In this Table the second column gives the
Text Reading of the A.V. in addition to those of the earlier versions.

Table III. The first column contains all the passages which are
peculiar to Geneva, Rheims, and the Authorized Version. The
second column gives the rendering or renderings of the earlier
versions, excepting the Genevan.

In all the Tables, the insertion of [Co^] [Tor] or [To] in the first column
means that the reading is found also in the minor version, so
described; see above p. 29.

Abbreviations: i?=Rheims. ^1= Authorized. 5=Bishops'. (?=
Geneva. TF=Whittingham. JJ/= Matthew. C=Cranmer (the
Great Bible). r=Tyndale. Co = Coverdale. Co'^ = Coverdale's
Latin-English Testament. Tav=Taverner. ro=;Tomson.

When one rendering alone appears in the second column of any Table,
all the earlier versions coincide.

When two renderings appear, that with no letter affixed is the reading
of the majority of the earlier versions, the letter or letters which
follow the second rendering indicating the remaining version or
versions.

When three or more renderings appear, the letters of their respective
versions follow each.

As Matthew (M) and Tavemer (Tav) generally coincide with Tyndale (T),
and Tomson (To) with Geneva ((?), I have not inserted M, Tav and
To in the second column of the Tables, except where M or Tav
differs from T, and To from G.

Similarly Co (Coverdale) includes Co^ (Coverdale's Latin-English Testa-
ment), unless Co"^ is affixed to another rendering.

Square brackets [ ] mark the omission of a word or words in a version.

At the foot of the page the Vulgate-Latin is given when it appears to
have suggested the rendering of Rheims.

TABLE I

Readings common to Eheims and Authorized, but not in Earlier Versions.

ST. MATTHEW.

Eheims — Authorised.

16 who

18 spoused » R[Co'^']
espoused A^Tav]
23 which being interpreted is

Earlier Versions.
Chapter I.

that BGWT. even he that C. which Co
betrothed, married CMCo

which is by interpretation BQWCoT.
which if a man interpret it is as
much to say as C. which is inter-
preted Co^

Chapter II.

1 Bethlehem of Juda R
Bethlehem of Judea A

5 in Bethlehem of Juda R
in Bethlehem of Judea A

6 rule

10 rejoiced with exceeding great

joy

11 they offered RlCo"^]
they presented A

13 and after R
and when A
until

15 until [Co2]

18 are not [Co'^'\

22 being warned

Bethlehem* a city of Jurie BC. Bethlehem
in Judea G. Bethleem ^ in Jury WCoT.
Bethlehem of Jewry Co"^

at Bethlehem* in Jurie BWCCoT. at Beth-
lehem in Judaea G. in Bethlehem of
Jewry Co'

govern, feed G

rejoiced exceedingly with great joy B.
rejoiced with an exceeding great joy *
GW. were exceeding glad C. were
marvellously glad CoT. joyed with
exceeding great gladness Co'

presented BG. offered

v/hen BCCoT. after GIF. which when Co"

till

unto, till Tav
were not

after he was warned.
Co^

being admonished

Chapter III.

4 and the said John R
and the same John A
and his meat was

7 wrath {Co'^']

10 the axe is

11 I indeed
15 and Jesus

17 and behold a voice J?[Co']
and lo a voice A

this John BWCCoT. and this John G.

but John himself Co^
his meat was. his meat was also G
anger BG. vengeance
is the axe

I J5CCor. indeed I GW. I verily Co*
Jesus, then Jesus G
and lo there came a voice, and lo a voice

came G

1 desponsata. * CCor Bethleem. * TF Bethlehem. ♦ IT ' gladness.'

86

Table I

Rfieims — Authorised.

6 in their [Co*]
11 angels
13 came [Co'']
21 and going

24 torments^ [To]

1 the multitudes

Earlier Versions.

Chapter IV.

with their

the angels

went

and when he was gone BGWC. and

when he went Co. and he went . . .

and T. and he going Co''
gripings. maladies Co'

Chapter V.

IS one jot . . . shall not pass of
the law E
one jot . . . shall in no wise
pass from the law A

20 that unless R
that except A[Co'']

21 and whoso killeth R

and, whosoever shall kill A

22 to [Co^][Tav']
25 officer [Co'']

32 excepting the cause ^ of forni-
cation R
saving for the cause of forni-
cation A
(the cause of fornication ex-
cept) [Co']
44 abuse you R

despitefully use you A
47 what do you more R

what do you more than others * A
(what more do ye) [Co'']
43 be you perfect therefore R
be ye therefore perfect A[Co'^]

the multitude BG. the press of the
people W, the people CCoT

one jot ... of the law shall not scape '
BGWCCoT. one jot . . . of the law
shall not pass Tav. there shall not one
jot . . . escape from the law Co'^

except, unless Tav

whosoever killeth BC. for whosoever
killeth GWCoT. whoso killeth Co''

unto

minister, sergeant GW

except it be for fornication, except it be
for whoredom Tav

hurt you. do you wrong CoT
what singular thing do ye

ye shall therefore be perfect '

1 otherwise

2 sound not a trumpet R
do not sound a trumpet A

that they may [Co*]

6 but thou, when [Cu']

7 much speaking

Chapter VI.

or else, else Co''

do not blow a trumpet B. thou shalt not

make a trumpet to be blown GWC^T.

let not trumpets bo blown C. blow

not with a trump Co'^
that they might B. for to WCCoT. to G
but when
much babbling's' sake, much babbling

GCo''Tav .

" tormentis.

* Printed in Roman type

« G ' perfit.'

^ Co ' escape.' ^ causa.

in the first edition, which was in black letter.

R rir i l^^l.ui :..,„ '

« W ' babbling.'

St. Matthezv

87

FJieims — Authori3ed.

8 ask him [Cd^}

15 neither will

16 be not as the hypocrites, sad R
be not as the hypocrites of a
sad countenance

they may appear [Co^]

23 thy whole body
if then R

if therefore A

[if . . . therefore] [Co']

24 will , . . will

25 more than the meat . . . more

than the raiment R\_Co'^']
more than meat . . . than rai-
ment A

26 gather [Co^l

30 the grass of the field which
to-day is

Earlier Versions.

ask of him

no more shall BWCCoT. no more will G.

shall not Co''
be not of an heavy countenance as the

hypocrites are B. look not sour as

the hypocrites' GW. be not sad as

the hypocrites are CCoT. become not

ye sad as hypocrites Co^
they might appear B. they might be

seen WCoT. they might seem G. it

may appear C
all thy body, all thy whole body Co^
wherefore if

shall . . . shall, shall . . . [ ] Tav
more worth than meat • . . than raiment

BG. more Worth than meat . . . more

of value than raiment

carry

the grass of the field which though it
stand to-day BC. the grass of the field
which is ^ to-day GWCo'. the grass
which is to-day in the field CoT

i let me cast out R
let me pull out A

9 or what man \_Co^']

whom if [Co''']
11 know how to give [Co^]

good gifts to your children R

[Co^]
good gifts unto your children A

24 doeth them [Co^] [Tav]

25 founded*

Chapter VII.

suffer me, I will cast' out BC. suffer
me to cast^ out GWT. hold I will
pluck Co. suffer I will cast forth Co'

what man B. for what man GW. is
there any man CCoT

if B. which if

know to give B. can give

your children good gifts BCCoTav. to
your children good gifts

doeth the same
grounded

4 testimony'
6 tormented
11 and I say

20 where to lay his head [Co''}

Chapter VIII.

witness

pained, vexed Co''

1 say BC. I say therefore WT. but I

say GCo
where to rest his head BC. whereon to

rest his head

W adds ' do.' * W ' standeth.' ' CT ' pluck.'

* fundata. * testimonium.

88

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.
28 exceeding fierce

32 went

33 and the swineherds R
and they that kept them A

4 Jesus seeing R[Co'^']

Jesus knowing A
6 hath power in earth to for-
give sins R\_Co'''\
hath power on earth to for-
give sins
8 multitudes
14 then came to him the disciples
of John
[then came unto him the di-
sciples of John] [Co*]
22 from that hour

Earlier Versions.

very fierce BG. out of measure fierce

WCCoT. exceeding cruel Co^
departed, departing went Co''
then they that kept them BC. then the
herdmen GWCoT. but the herdmen Co^

Chapter IX.

when Jesus saw

hath power to forgive sins in earth,
hath authority in earth to forgive sins
G

multitude BG. people
then came the disciples of John xmto ^
him

81 country

7 and going R
and as ye go A

11 shall enter ' ICo^]
who in it is worthy

12 salute it [Co'''\
15 more tolerable ^
18 in testimony* to R

for a testimony against A
[for a testimony unto] [Co'']
and the Gentiles

21 rise up [Co''']
26 revealed'

and secret R^Co''']
and hid A

30 but your very hairs of the
head are all numbered R
but the very hairs of your head
are all numbered A

from that same hour B. even that same
hour 2 WCCoT. at that hour G. at
that same moment To, the same hour

land

Chapter X.

as ye go J5. go and GWCCoT. as you go

Co-'
shall come
who is worthy in it BGWCTCo\ in it,

who is meet for you Co
salute the same, greet it Tav
easier
in witness to

and to the Gentiles, and to the heathen

Co'
rise BGTav. arise
opened BCT. disclosed GW. openly

shewed Co. shewed Co^
and nothing hid BC. nor hid G. and

nothing so secret' WT. and nothing

secret Co
yea even ' all the hairs of your head are

numbered BGWCTav. and now are

all tlie hairs of your head told Co.

and now are all the hairs of your heads

' GMCj ' to.'
testimonium.

Co ' time.'
revelabitur.

intraveritis.
' T ' hid.'

* tolerabilius.
' Tav omits ' even.'

St. Matthew

89

Bhdms — Authorized.

42 shall give drink to one B{Co'^'\
shall give to drink unto one A

Earlier Versions.
numbered T. but all the hairs of your
head are numbered also Co''
shall give unto one ... to drink, giveth
unto one ... to drink Co

7 multitudes
19 a friend of [Co'}

22 more tolerable

23 exalted'

it

24 more tolerable

25 revealed ^
27 delivered

10 a withered hand ElCd^}
his hand veithered A

25 and Jesus

26 stand 3 [Co=][r(i?j]

27 and if I [CoqiTav]
38 from thee

45 more wicked

8 othersome R
other A

11 mysteries [Co'*]

15 and I may heal them E
and I should heal them A
[and I heal them] iCo'}

19 the wicked one

23 threescore . . . thirty R

sixty . . . thirty A
33 measures

the whole was

38 the wicked one

but Jesus GTCo''.

50 the furnace

52 scribe instructed R

scribe which is instructed A
56 and his sisters are they not all
with us iCo^']

Chapter XI.

multitude BG. people

a friend unto, a companion of Co

easier, more easy Co^

lifted up BGW. lift up CCoT. exalted

up Co^
they
easier

shewed BCCd^. opened
given, given over Co^

Chapter XII.

his hand dried up

but when Jesus BWC.
nevertheless Jesus Co
endure

also if I. but if I Co
of thee
worse

Chapter XIII.

some, part T

secrets, mysteiy Co

that I might heal them, that I also
might heal them C

that evil one BWTo. the evil one G. the

evil man CCoT. the wicked Tav
sixtyfold . . . thirtyfold

pecks

all were B. all be GWCT. all was Co.
it be all Co^

the wicked BGWCT. wickedness Co-
wicked (children) Co^. that wicked
one To

a furnace, the chimney Cu^

scribe which is taught BGWCT. scribe
taught Co. scribe . . . learned Co''

and are not all his sisters here * with us
BCCo. and are not his sisters all here *
with us

^ exaltaberis. * revelasti, ^ stabit. * BGC omit ' here.'

90

Table I

Eheims — Authorized.

7 whereupon

9 at table R

at meat A

10 he sent [Cb*]

12 the body [7b]

15 themselves

19 looking up unto heaven R
looking up to heaven A

22 multitudes

28 and Peter

30 the wind rough R
the wind boisterous A
[the wind strong] [Co-]

11 not that which . . . defileth
that defileth a man E\_Co'^']
this defileth a man A

30 many others

33 fill [raw]

89 coasts [Co^]

Earlier Versions.

Chapter XIV.

wherefore
at the table

sent

his body

them

lifted * up his eyes toward heaven BC.
looked up to heaven GWT. looked up
toward heaven Co. looked up into tho
heaven Co^

people, multitude G

Peter, then Peter G

a mighty wind

Chapter XV.

5 take bread

9 understand [Co']
9, 10 you took up R
ye took up A

21 chief priests
and be killed

22 Peter taking him unto him R
Peter took him A[Co'^'\

be it far from thee '

23 who turning R
he turned and A

24 come after me {_Co'^]
deny [Co^Tav']

26 if he gain R

if he shall gain A

that which . . . defileth not

defileth the man. that defileth the man

G
other many, many other GTFCo'
suffice, satisfy Co
parts, parties BGW

Chapter XVI.

take bread with them, take the breads

perceive
took ye up

high priests, chief of the priests Co'
and must be killed BWCT. and be slain

GCo''. and be put to death Co
when Peter had taken him aside BC.

Peter took him aside
favour thyself BCCoT. pity thyself G.

look to thyself W. that be far from

thee Co'
he turned him about and BCCo. he

turned back and G. turned he about

and WT. he turned him and Cb'
go after me B. follow me
forsake
if he shall win B. though he should win

GWT. if he win CCo^. though he

wanne Co

» C ' lift.'

' absit a te.

St Matthew

91

Rheims — Authorized.

2 white iCo'']
5 a voice \Co^'\
16 cure '
18 cured*

from that hour R
from that very hour A

5 one such little child [To]
8 rather than having
cast

15 thou shalt gain R

thou hast gained A
28 fellow servants [To]
29, 33 fellow servant [To]
31 fellow servants

Earlier Versions.
Chapter XVII.
as white

there came a voice
heal
healed

even that same time EC. at that hour
G. even that ' same hour WCoT

Chapter XVIII.

such a little child BGWCo^. such a child
to be rather * than thou shouldest having . . .
be cast BWCT. than having ... to be
cast GCo^ than that thou shouldest
have . . . and be cast Co
thou hast won

fellows
fellow

fellows BCCo. other fellows GWT. com-
panions Co^. other fellow servants To

Chapter XIX.

6 that therefore which God hath

joined^ together let not man

separate R
what therefore God hathjoiiied

together let not man put

asunder A
8 saith
y and I say

let not ^ man therefore put asunder that
which God hath coupled together

12 eunuchs'' . . . eimuchs
. . . eunuchs R

[ ]

said

I say BC.

say Co
chaste . .

I say therefore GWT. but I

chaste

. eunuchs . . .
, . eunuchs A
, . eunuchs . . .

eunuchs] [To]
. . when the Son
you also

eunuchs . ,

eunuchs .
[eunuchs .

gelded . .
28 you which

of Man shall sit

shall sit R
ye which . . . when the Son of

chaste .
BGC. chaste . . . chaste . . . [
chaste WT. gelded . . . gelded
gelded . . . gelded Co. gelded
gelded . . . [ ] . . . gelded Tav

when the Son of Man shall sit . .
which * . . . shall sit also

chaste

ye'

Man shall sit
shall sit A

24 hearing it RiCo^]

heard it A
30 cried out

ye also

Chapter XX.
heard this
heard that
cried

1 curare. ' curatus. ^ Co ' the.' * Tav omits ' rather."

* coniunxit. • Co ' no ' : Co' has ' not ' and omits ' therefore,' ' eunuchi.
» BC 'that.'

Co'' ' you.

92

Table I

Rkeims — Authorized.

6 and the disciples

8 a verj' great multitude

others

9 and the multitudes

15 marvellous things R
wonderful things A

16 perfited R
perfected A

17 into ICo'^^

19 never grow there fruit of thee
for ever R
let no fruit grow on thee

henceforward for ever A
[never fruit grow on thee for
ever] [Co^j
28 go work

37 his son [Co'^l
42 rejected

Earlier Versions.

Chapter XXI.

the disciples, so the disciples G

many of the people BWCCoT. a great

multitude G. much people Co^
other
moreover the multitudes B. moreover

the people GWCT. as for the people

. . . they Co
wonders BCCo. marvels

ordained BCCoT. made perfit GW. or-
dained Co^

unto

never fruit grow on thee henceforwards ^
never fruit grow on thee from hence-
forth Co

go and work.

work Co
his own son
disallowed B.

go thy way

refused

and

Chapter XXII.

8 ready

9 into [06^']

10 bad and good

16 in truth

17 what is thy opinion R
what thinkest thou A

21 render'

the things that are God's

5 but ... all i?
but all A

12 and he that R
and whosoever A

13 but woe

15 than yourselves [_Co^']

25 that on the outside R
the outside ^[Co'']

82 fill you up R
fill ye up A

prepared

out into, out . . . into Co

good and bad

truly

how thinkest thou

give

those things that ' are God's BGC. that
which is God's

Chapter XXIII.
all

but whosoever BCT. for whosoever GW.
for whoso Co, whoso Co''

woe. woe therefore GW

than ye yourselves are. than you your-
selves G

the utterside

fulfil ye

' B ' henceforward,'

- rcddile.

' G « which.'

St Matthew

93

Rheims — Authorized.

Earlier Versions.

Chapter XXIV.

7 kingdom against kingdom

11 rise iCo'^l

17 take

18 take

27 even into R
even unto A
30 tribes*
40, 41 shall be taken

41 left

43 but this know ye R
but know this A

49 shall begin
fellow servants

50 the lord of that servant

51 appoint^ his portion R
appoint him his portion A

realm against realm BGWCTCo^. one

realm against another Co
arise

fetch BG. fet
fetch
into, into CoT.

kindreds

is received BTav. shall be received

GWCoT. received
left alone B. refused
of this yet be sure BC. of this be sure

GWT. but be sure of this Co. but be

ye sure of this Co^
so begin BCCo\ begin
fellows

the same servant's lord BCCo. that
■ servant's master GWT. the master of

that servant Tav
give him his portion BGWC. give him

his reward CoT. give him his part Tav.

put his portion Co''

1 5 according to

19 time

21, 23 over a few things

27 usury'
30 cast j'e

46 punishment everlasting R
everlasting punishment A

Chapter XXV.

after

season

over few things BCCo\ in little GWT.

over little Co
vantage, gains Tav
cast
everlasting pain

Chapter XXVI.

3 who was called
26 took bread and blessed, and R
took bread and blessed it, and
A

27 to them

28 which [Co^l

which was called BCCo. called

when he had taken the bread and given
thanks, he B. took the^ bread and
when he had given thanks GC. took
bread and gave thanks WT. took
the bread, gave thanks and Co. took
the bread and when he had blessed,
he To

them

that. [ ] Tav

tribus.

ponet.

* C omits ' the,'

94

Table I

Eheims — Authorized.

30 an hymn ' being said R

when they had sung an hymn
A

C8 he saith E

saith he A

sorrowful

unto death
4 8 sign '
53 give me presently R

presently give me A

£5 laid no hands on me R

laid no hold on me A
57 they taking hold of R

they that had laid hold on A
63 adjure '
6i heaven [Qy''}

65 what need we witnesses any
further R

what further need have we of
witnesses A
67 with the palms of their hands

73 thou also art

Earlier Versions.

when they had praised God B. when
they had sung a psalm G. when they
had sung a song of thanksgiving IV.
when tliey had said grace CoT. when
they had given praises Tav. when the
grace was said Co^

said Jesus, said he Co'

heavy

unto the death

token

cause to stand by me B. give me GWT.

give me even now C. now to send me

Co. deliver me now Co^
took me not

they that had taken B. they took . . .
and GWCTCo'. they that took Co

charge, conjure Tav

the sky. the heaven GCoTav

what need we of any moe witnesses^"
BWCCoT. what have we any more
need of witnesses G. what need we
yet witnesses Co"

on the * face with the palm of their
hands BC. with their' rods GIF. upon
the face Co. with the palm of their
hands on the face T. upon the face
with their fists Co^

thou art even BWCT. thou art also G.
thou art , . . also Co. thou art Co'' Tav

Chapteb XXVII.

9 pieces of silver

15 release

17 whom will you that I release R

whom will ye tliat I release A
21 to he released R

that I release A
23 why, what evil hath he done

24 rather tumult was toward R
that rather a tumult was made
A

silver pieces BGW. silver plates CT.

silver pens Co
let loose BCo''. deliver
whether will ye that I give* loose.

whom will ye I shall let loose Co'
that I let loose BGWCT. that I give

loose Co. have let loose Co'
what evil hath he done BWCTCo''. but

what ovil hatli he done G. what evil

hath he done then Co
that more business was made BWCT

that more tumult was made G. that

there was a greater uproar Co. that

there was rather an uproar Co-

hymno. " signum. ' adiuro. * C 'his.' ' To omits 'their.' ' G 'lot.'

5/. Mark

95

Rheims — Authorized.

26 lie released R
released he A

41, 62 chief priests

51 rocks

66 made the sepulchre sure, seal-
ingup the stone, with watch-
men R
made the sepulchre sure, seal-
ing the stone, and setting a
watch A

Earlier Versions.

let he . . . loose BGWCT. gave he . . .
loose Co. let he loose Co''

high priests, chief of the priests Co''

stones

when they had sealed up the stone, they
made the sepulchre sure with the
watch B. made the sepulchre sure
with a ' watch ^ and sealed the stone
OWCT. kept the sepulchre with watch-
men and sealed the stone Co, made
the grave sure with watchmen and
sealed up the stone Co''

5 and the angel
fear not you R
fear not ye A

11 chief priests

14 make you secure' R
secure you A

Chapter XXVIII.

the angel, but the angel GWCo^

fear not B. fear ye not GWCT. be not

ye afraid Co
high priests
make you careless B. so use the matter

that you shall not need to care To.

save you harmless GWCT. bring it so

to pass that ye shall be safe Co. make

you safe Co^

ST. MARK.

Chapter I.

5 there went forth .
there went out . .

. all the R
all the A

7 there cometh a stronger than
I after me R
there cometh one mightier
than I after me A
10 forthwith coming up R
straightway coming up A

the heavens opened

the Spirit as a dove descending
and remaining on him R

the Spirit like a dove descend-
ing upon him A

all the . . . went out BGWCT. all that

. . . went out M. there went out . . .

the whole Co. all the . . . went forth

Co*
he that is stronger than I cometh after

me BC. a stronger than I cometh after

me GWT. there cometh one after me

which is * stronger than I Co
as soon as he was come up BC. as soon

as he was come GWCT. anon as he

was coming up Co"*
heaven open BCT. the heavens cloven

in twain G. heaven cleft W. that

the heavens opened Co. the heaven

opened Co*
the Spirit ° descending upon him like a

dove BCGWT. the Holy Ghost as

a dove coming down upon him Co.

the Holy Ghost like a dove descending

and abiding upon him Co'

' the.' - CT * watchmen ' for ' a watch.' ' secures.

* Co^ omits ' which is.' * GWT ' Holy Ghost.'

96

Table I

Rheims — A uthcrized.

17 come after me R

come ye after me A
23 a man in an unclean spirit R

a man with an unclean spirits

cried out [Co"]
24 who thou art
27 questioned^ among themselves

unclean
35 rising very early . . . he i2
in the morning rising up a
great while before day, he A

39 he was . . . casting out devils R
he . . . cast out devils ^[Co^]

44 testimony ^

45 to publish and to blaze abroad

the word R
to publish it much and to blaze
abroad the matter A

Earlier Versions.

follow me

a man vexed with an unclean spirit
BWCT. a man which had an unclean
spirit Q. a man possessed with a foul
spirit Co. a man having an unclean
spirit Co^. a man in whom was an
unclean spirit To

cried aloud B. cried

what thou art. that thou art Co

demanded one of another among them-
selves BCT. demanded one of another
GW. axed one another among them-
selves Co. demanded among them-
selves Co'^

foul

in the morning very early before day ',
Jesus when he was risen up BC. in
the morning very early ^ before day'
Jesus* arose and GWCoT. in the
morning very early he rose up and Co"^

he . . . cast the devils out. he . . . drave
out the devils Co

witness BCCoTav. testimonial

openly to declare many things and to
publish this rumour B. to tell many
things and to publish the matter ®
GWCT. to speak much of it, and made
the deed known Co. to publish and
spread forth the word Co'

Chapter II.

1 and again he entered into
Capernaum* after some days

11 go into thy house R[^Co'^'\

go thy way into thine house A

13 multitude

14 he passed by

15 did sit down together R
sat also together A

18 did use to fast R
used to fast A

after a few days also' he entered into
Capernaum again BGWCT. and after
certain days he went again unto
Capernaum Co. and after certain days
he entered again into Capernaum Co

get thee hence into thine own * house,
go home Co

people

Jesus passed by. he went by Co"*

sat also together at meat BC. sat at
table'" also GWT. there sat at the
table Co. sat also at meat Co'*

did fast, fasted Co

* conquirerent. ' Cr omit ' before day.' ' Co omits 'very early.'

Co ' he.' * testimonium. * WT ' deed,' C ' saying.' ' GWT omit * also.'
R ' Capharnaum.' ' B omits ' own.' ^^ WT ' meat.'

Sf. Mark

97

Rheims — Authorized.

Earlier Versions.

Chapteb III.

3 saith

5 being sorrowful R
being grieved A

6 going forth R[Co''']
went forth and A

7 from Galilee . . . followed him

R
from Galilee followed him A

8 they about Tyre [Co''']

9 he spake to his disciples

11 fell down

25 stand*

26 stand*

28 sons of men

32 multitude

without seek thee R
without seek for thee A

said

mourning BCT. mourning also GW.

and was sorry Co. sorry Co''
departed and. went out and Co

followed him from Galilee BGWCT. there

followed him . . . out of Galilee Co.

followed him . . . from Galilee Co^
they that dwelt about Tyre ^
Jesus commanded his disciples EC. he

commanded his disciples GWT. he

spake unto his disciples Co
they fell down
continue, endure Co''
continue BWCTCo''. endure GCo
children of men. men's children CT
people
seek for thee without, axe^ after Ihee

without Co

1 was gathered [Co''']
all the multitude R
the whole multitude A
sea . . . sea [Co^l

4 some [Co'''][Tav']

7 yielded [Co*]

8 increased

12 seeing they may see

hearing they may hear

be converted *
15 by the wayside

16 who

immediately

Chapter IV.

gathered

all the people.

a great people Co^

sea . . . seaside, water . . , seaside Co

that some

gave

grew

when they see they may see BC. they
seeing may see GWCo''. with seeing
eyes they may see Co. when they see
they shall see T

when they hear, they may hear BC.
they hearing may hear GWCo''. -with
hearing ears they may hear Co. when
they hear they shall hear T

turn

that received seed by the wayside B.
that receive the seed by the wayside
GW. whereof some be rehearsed to
be by the wayside C, that are by the
wayside CoT. that are sown by the
wayside Cd^

which

at once BWCT. straightways GW.
[ ] Co. forthwith Tav. anon Cb*

' G ' Tyrus.' * stare. ^ Co' ' ask.' * convertantur.

CARLETON 'Hf

98

Table I

PJmms — Authorized.
17 afterward

21 a bed

2'2 hid which shall not be made
manifest ' R
hid which shall not be mani-
fested A
neither was anything made

secret R
neither was anything kept
secret A

25 he that hath, to him shall be

given
he that hath not . . . from

him R
he that hath not, from him A

26 cast seed into [Co']

29 immediately

31 the seeds [Cd^']

32 becometh greater

37 the waves beat *

38 in the hinder part of the boat iJ
in the hinder part of the

ship A

Earlier Versions.

and anon BWCT. for G. [ ] Co.

and so Ca^
the table BGWCT. a table Co. the bed To
so privy that shall not ' be opened BCT.
hid ^ that shall not be opened GW. hid
that shall not be openly shewed Co

neither hath it been so secret BC.

neither is there a secret G. neither

so secret WT. and there is nothing

secret Co. neither anything secret Co^
unto him that hath, shall it be given.

whoso hath, unto him shall be given Co
from him that hath not BGWCT. whoso

hath not, from him Co. whoso hath

not . . . from him Co^
sow seed in BWCT. cast seed in G.

casteth seed upon Co
anon

is greater BCCo. is greatest GWT.

waxeth greater Co^
the waves dashed BGC. dashed the

waves
in the stern, behind in the ship Co

2 in an unclean spirit R[Co'^'\

with an unclean spirit A
5 crying and cutting himself

7 I adjure * thee by God

10 besought him much
14 they that fed them R{Co'^']
they that fed the swine A

25 a woman R[^Co'''^
a certain woman A

26 neither was anything

better R
and was nothing bettered A

Chaptee V.

possessed of an unclean spirit, which
had an unclean spirit G

crying and all to cutting himself B.
cried . . . and stroke himself sore'
OW. crying and beating himself CCo.
cried . . . and bet himself T

I require thee in the name of God BWCT.
I charge thee by God GCo. I will that
thou swear to me by God To

prayed him instantly

the swineherds

there was a certain woman, there was
a woman Co
the and felt none amendment at all BWCT.
and it availed her nothing G. and
was not helped Co. and had profited
nothing Co*

manifestetur. ' C ' no.' ' IF ' so liid.' * R ' bette.'
* 0 omits 'sore.' • adiuro.

SL Mark

99

"Rhtims — Aufhorized.

28 touch but

80 had proceeded B

had gone out A
31 thronging \Go''\
40 was lying

42 with great astonishment R
with a great astonishment A

43 that something should be

given her to eat

Earlier Versions.

but touch

proceeded EC. went out GWT. was gone

out Co. was gone Co^
thrust BWCT. throng G. thrusteth Co
lay
out of measure, with great wondering

Co''
to give her meat BGWCT. that they

should give her to eat Co. to give her

to eat Co^

Chapter VI.

1 going out from thence, he R

he went out from thence and A
6 about the [Co''}
9 shod R
be shod A
11 testimony'
13 anointed with oil many

15 others

but others R

and others A
22 sat with him at the table R

sat with him A

[sat at board with him] Co^
24 the head of John the Baptist

81 desert ^ place [Co^]
34 as sheep not having a shep-
herd

89 all

40 in ranks

48 them labouring in R^Co'^']

them toiling in A
53 set to the shore R

drew to the shore A

55 through that whole

56 besought

he departed thence and

about by the. about in the Co
should be shod

witness

anointed many . . . with oil BCMCo^.

they anointed many . . . with oil GWT.

many . . . anointed they with oil Co
other BGWCM. some Co. wother T
some BCCo. and some GWT. but some

Co""
sat at board also BCT. sat at table

together GW. sat at the table Co

John Baptist's head, the head of John

Baptist Co'^To
wilderness
like sheep not having a shepherd BC.

like sheep which had no shepherd

GWT. as the sheep that have no

shepherd Co. as sheep having no

shepherd Co"^
them all
here a row and there a row BWCCoT. by

rows G. in rows Co^
them troubled in. that they were in

peril with Co
di'ew up into the haven BCCoT. arrived

GW. arrived into the haven Tav.

drew near the shore Co^
throughout all the. throughout all

that GCo^
prayed

^ testimonium.

2 TT' board.'
H 2,

' desertum.

100

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.

Earlier Versions.

Chapter VII.

8 leaving the commandment B.
laying aside the command-
ment A

hold
12 you suffer R

ye suffer A[Co'''']
15 entering into him that can
defile him R
that entering into him can
defile him A
17 was entered [Co^^ ^
'22 an evil eye

26 cast forth

27 filled
the dogs

30 gone out \Co''\
upon \_C6''']

31 again going out R
again departing A

32 besought i?[Co^]
beseech A

the commandment . . . being laid apart
B. ye lay the commandment . . .
apart GWCT. ye leave the command-
ment Co. the commandment . . . laid
aside Tav

obsei-ve. keep Co

so ye suffer, thus ye suffer Co

that can defile him when it entereth
into him. that can defile him entering
into him Co'^

came

a wicked eye. wicked eye Tav

c&st oMi BGWCTCo^. drive out Co

fed. satisfied Co'^

the little dogs B. whelps GWCT. dog3 Co

was departed BCCo. departed

on

when he was departed again B. he
departed- again . . . and GWCTCo\
when he went out again Co

pray B. prayed

3 will faint

8 filled
11 question '

19 fragments * {_Tav]

20 seven loaves R
the seven A

of fragments * R[Tav]
full of fragments A

24 I see men as it were trees
walking R[Co^]
I see men as trees, walking A

28 and other some as it were R
and others A

31 rejected

32 taking him R
took him and AlCo^]

Chapter YIII.

shall faint BCCo\ would faint GW.

should foint CoT
sufficed BGWCT. satisfied Co. full Tat;
dispute
broken meat
I brake the seven BCo. 1 brake seven

GWCTCo''
of the leavings of the ' broken meat.

full of broken meat Co. of broken

meat Co^
I see men * : for I perceive ^ them walk

as they were trees BWCT. 1 see men :

for I see them walking like trees G.

1 see men going as if I saw trees Co
again some say that thou art BC. and

some GWT. some Co. but some as Co'
reproved, cast out Co
took him aside and. took him unto him

and Co

' introisset. ^ W 'turned,' Co'' 'went forth.' ' conquirere.

* fragmentorum. * GH^r omit ' the.' ' Cr ' the men.' ^Girr'see.'

Sf. Mark

loi

Rhehns — A uthorized,
36 if he gain R

if he shall gain A

Earlier Versions.
if he shall ' win BWT. though he should
win G. if he win CCo^. though he
wanne Co

Chapter IX.

2 alone . . . apart R
apart by themselves A

3 and white exceedingly as

snow R
exceeding white as snow A
8 no man any more but Jesus R
no man any more save Jesus A

10 with themselves

questioning *
12 and how it is wi'itten of the
Son of Man that he shall
suffer R
and how it is written of the
Son of man that he must
suffer A

14 questioning * \Tav]

16 question ^ \Tav]

17 multitude
23 if thou canst believe [Co'']

24 crying out R

cried out A[Co^'\
30 passed

37 one of such children [Co'^']\Tav]

49 every one

50 will

5 he wrote you this precept

18 and Jesus

19 do no fraud R
defraud not A

out of the way alone

and became ^ very white even as snow
BWCT. and was very white as snow G.
and very white as the snow Co

no man more than Jesus BWCTCo. no
more any man save Jesus G. no man
more save . . . Jesus Cd^

with them BCT. to themselves GW. by
them Co. by themselves Co''

and demanded, and axed Co. asking Cd^

and the Son of man as it is written of
him shall suffer BC. and as it is written
of the Son of man that ^ he must suffer
GWCo^. the Son of man also shall
suffer ... as it is written Co. and also
the Son of man as it is written shall
suffer T

disputing

dispute

company, people Co

this thing if thou canst believe B. if
thou canst believe it GW. if thou
couldest believe CCoT

cried, crying G

took their journey BWCCoT. went GCo\

went together To
any such a young ^ child BCT. one of

such little children G. such a little

child W. such a child Co
every man
shall

Chapter X.

he wrote this precept unto you BGWCT.
did Moses write you this command-
ment Co. did he write you that com-
mandment Co''

Jesus, but Jesus Co

defraud no man BCT. thou shalt hurt
no man G. hurt no man W. thou shalt
beguile no man Co. beguile not Co''

^WT' should.' 2 ^rr' was made.' 3 ^^r omit ' that.' * con-

quirentes. ^ conquiritis. * CT omit 'young.'

102

Table I

Rheims — Authorised.
21 Jesus beholding him

'27 beholding them RlCo^]
looking upon them A

28 left

29 hath left

33 chief priests

41 began to be displeased at R
began to be much displeased

with A

42 they which seem to rule over R
they which are accounted to

rule over A

their princes R[Co^

their great ones A
49, 51 the blind man
50 casting off his garment R

casting away his garment

52 made thee safe * E[Co']
made thee whole A

8 others

13 if haply [Co''']

14 now no man R
no man A

for ever

18 chief priests

27 chief priests [Tav']

20 and Jesus

32 indeed a prophet RlCo^]
a prophet indeed -4 [To]

2 in season R
at the season A

i him they wounded in
head RlCo''']
they . . . wounded him in
head A

Earlier Versions.
Jesus beheld him and. Jesus looked

upon him and ' Cu'^To
when he had looked upon them B.

looked upon them and GWCT. beheld

them and Co
forsaken
hath forsaken BGC. forsaketh WCoT.

shall forsake Co^
high priests
began to disdain at. disdained at Co

they which seem" to bear rule among
BGT. they which are appointed ' to
bear rule among WC. the princes of the
world have domination of Co. they that
be seen to rule among Co"^. they
which are princes among To

they that be great among them, the
mighty Co

the blind

when he had thrown away his cloke JB.
he threw away his cloke and GWCT.
he cast away his garment from him
. . . and Co

saved thee, helped thee Co

Chapter XI.

other BGWCTCu'^. some Co
to see if. to see whether WT
never man

while the world standeth BGWCT.

evermore Co. any more Co^
high priests
high priests
Jesus BWCCoT.

Co"
a very prophet.

for

then Jesus G. but Jesus

a true prophet Co

Co'^

Chapter XII.

when the time was come BWCCoT. at
a time G. when the time was
at the time To
the they . . . brake his head

the

' Cd^ omits ' and.'

G ' delight.' = C ' seen.'

salvum fecit.

5/. Mark

103

Blieims — Authorized.
6 therefore having yet one son
R
having yet therefore one son A

last
10 rejected

12 and they sought to lay hands
on him R
and they sought to lay hold

on him A
[and they sought to lay hold
upon him] [Co*]
17 render^

22 the seven

woman [C^]

23 the seven
29 and Jesus

37 David therefore

Earlier Versions.

and so when he had yet but one . . . son
BC. yet had he one son GWT. then
had he yet one son only Co. wherefore
he ^ having yet one son Co^Tav

at the last, the last G

disallowed B. did refuse GWCT. refused
Co

they went about also to take him BC.
and * they went about to take him

44 abundance * [Co*]

give

seven BGWCT.

seven Co"'.
wife
seven
Jesus
David JSCCol

David Co
superfluity

they all seven Co. they
those seven To

then David GWT. there

Chapter XIII.

saith

what manner of stones

and in synagogues shall you

be beaten R
and in the synagogues ye shall

be beaten A
[and in synagogues shall ye

be beaten] [Co'''']
and you shall R
and ye shall A[Co'''']
for a testimony ^

11 beforehand [To]
in that hour

15 take [Co^l

16 for to take his garment R\To']
for to take up his garment A

said

what stones, what manner stones To
and to synagogues and ye shall be
whipped B. and into ' the synagogues :
ye shall be beaten GW. and into the *
synagogues and ye shall be beaten
CCor

yea and shall BCT. and GW. and shall

Co
that this might be for a witness B. for

a testimonial GWCT. for a witness

CoTav
aforehand. afore GCo^
in the same hour BC. at the same time

GWCoT. the same hour Co''
fetch
to take his garment with him B. unto

the things which he left behind him,

for^ to take his clothes with him*

GWCT. to fetch his clothes Co. to

fetch his garment Co^

'■ Tao omits ' he.' * GPF'then.' ' reddite. * ex eo quod abundabat.
G'to.' ^ Co omits * into the.* 'testimonium. * G omits*' for.'

G omits ' with him.'

IP4

Table I

Rhehns — A uthorized.
17 woe to them

20 the days [Co']

23 foretold you all things

25 that are in heaven [Co-]
27 from the uttermost part of the
earth

32 nor the Son, but the Father R
neither the Son, but the
Father A

35 or at the cockcrowing iCa^]

36 lest coming

Earlier Versions.

•woe shall be then to them BWCM. then
woe shall be to them G. woe unto
them Co. woe is then to them T. woe
shall be then to women (with child)
Tav

those days

shewed you all things before BGWCT.
told you all before Co. told you all
things before Co'^

which are in heaven, of the heavens Co

from the end of the earth BC. from the
utmost part of the earth G. from one
end of the world ' WCoT. from the
highest part of the earth Co''

neither the Son himself, save the Father
only 2 BGWCT. no, not the Son him-
self, but the Father only Co. nor the
Son save the Father Co'K neither the
Son himself, but the Father To

whether at the cockcrowing BWCT. at
the cockcrowing G. or about the cock-
crowing Co

lest if he come BGWCT. that ho come
not . . . and Co. lest when he cometh
Co''

1, 43, 55 chief priests
2 on [Co''']

of the people
5 murmui-ed [To]
9 for a memory ^ R

for a memorial A

20 dish

21 indeed goeth

26 an hymn * being said R
when they had sunj
hymn A

29 all

33 heavy R
very heavy A

34 sorrowful R
exceeding sorrowful A
death

Chapter XIV.

high priests

in

among the people, in the people Co

grudged

in remembrance, for a remembrance Co^

platter

truly goeth BC. tnily . . . goeth GW.
truly goeth forth Co. goeth T

when they had praised God B. when
an they had sung a psalm G. when they

had sung the song W. when they had
said grace CCoT. when the grace was
said Co'', when they had given praises
Tav

all men. they all Co*

in an agony, in great heaviness GW

exceeding heavy B.

heavy CCo
the death

very heavj' GWT.

' Co ' earth.'

G omits * only.' ' memoriam. * hymno.

St. Mark

105

Rheims — Authorized.
43 the scribes and the
48 are you come out R

are ye come out A
53 assembled together R

were assembled A
65 beat him with buffets R

buffet him A[Co''']
68 neither know I R

I know not A

1, 3, 10, 11, 31 chief priests
6 he was wont to release R
he released A

8 multitude

9 release
11 release

14 why, what evil

15 released

21 a Cyrenian

22 being interpreted ^

27 and with him they crucify

29 passed by

34 being interpreted

40 looking on afar off

44 sending for R

calling unto him A

5 entering into

11 did not believe R
believed not A

Earlier Versions.
scribes and
ye be come out. ye are come forth Co

came BGWCT. come C. were come
together Co. came together To

beat him with fists, smite him with
fists Co

I know him not

Chapter XV.

high priests

Pilate did deliver BGWC. he was wont
to deliver Co. Pilate was wont to
deliver T. was he wont ... to let
loose Co"^

people

let loose BGCCd^. loose WT. give loose Co

deliver BGWCT. give . . . loose Co. let
. . . loose Co"^

what evil iJGCoT. but what evil G. yea,
but what evil W

let loose BCCo'^. loosed GWT. gave . . .
loose Co

of Cyrene

if a man interpret it BC. by interpreta-
tion GWCo. interpreted Tav

and they crucified with him BWCT.
they crucified also with him G. and
they crucified him with Co. and they
crucify with him Co^Tav

went by

if one interpret it BC. by interpreta-
tion GCo\ if it be interpreted WT.
interpreted CoTav

a good way off beholding him BWCT.
which beheld afar off G. which beheld
this afar off Co. afar off beholding
him Tav. beholding it afar off Co^

when he had called unto him* BCo^.
called unto him . . . and GWCT.
called . . . and Co

Chapteb XVI.

when they went into B. they went

into . . . and
believed it not. did not believe it Co"

interpretatum.

* Co"^ omits ' unto him.

io6

Table I

Rheims — Authorized,
14 exprobrated * J?

upbraided them with A

19 sat on

Earlier Versions.
cast in their teeth BWCT. reproved them

of G. rebuked Co. reproached them

for To
sat him down on BM. sat at G. sitteth

at WCo. is on C. is set down on T

ST. LUKE.

Chapter I.

6 and they were both

8 in the order of his course \_Co''']

10 praying without [Co^]

at the hour of the incense
ElCo^}

at the time of incense A
17 the just
25 to take away my reproach

38 handmaid [rau]
41, 44 did leap R
leaped ^[Co^]
43 whence is this

46 doth magnify
48 regarded

all generations shall

53 the rich he hath sent away
empty R
the rich he hath sent empty
away A

56 and she returned R
and returned A

57 full time
59 they called

63 a writing table
73 the oath

they were both BCCo. both were GWT.

and they both Co''
as his course came BCT. as his course

came in order GW. when his course

came Co
without in prayer
while the incense was burning *

the just man. the righteous Co

to take from me my rebuke BGWC, to
take away from me my rebuke Co. to
take from me the rebuke that I
suffered T. to take away my rebuke
Co'^

handmaiden, servant G

sprang ^

whence cometh this BG. whence hap-
peneth this WCT. how happeneth
this Co

magnifieth

looked on. looked upon Co

shall all generations BCCoT. shall all
ages GW. shall all kindreds Tav

sent away the rich empty BGWC. letteth
the rich go empty Co. sendeth away
the rich empty T. left the rich empty
Co'', sendeth the rich empty Tav

and afterward returned B. after, she
returned G. and returned again
WCTCo'. then returned . . . again Co

time

called

writing tables

and that he would perform the oath
BC. and the oath GW. even the oath
Co. and to perform the oath T

exprobravit.

CCoT 'aburnynge.'

T ' spronge ' in v. 41.

St. Luke

107

Bheims — Authorized.

74 that he would give to us R
that he would grant unto us A

80 in the deserts*

the day of his manifestation R
the day of his shewing A

Earlier Versions.

for to give us BCCoT. which was, that he
would grant unto us GW. and to give
unto us Tav

in wilderness BWCTCo^. in the wilder-
ness GCo

the day came of his shewing B. the
day came when ^ he should shew
himself GWCT. the time that he
should shew himself Co

1 Caesar Augustus

10 fear not [Co'"']

13 the heavenly army B
the heavenly host A[Co'''']

14 in earth peace R
on earth peace A

17 concerning this child

18 that were reported to them
by the shepherds R
which were told them by the
shepherds A

22 according to

23 male

24 to give a sacrifice R
to offer a sacrifice A
according as it is written R
according to that which is

said A
27 in spirit R[Tav]
by the Spirit A

and blessed God [Co'^']

35 thine own soul Jtl [^Co'''\
thy own soul A
revealed ^

36 Anne a prophetess R
one Anna a prophetess A
she was

38 coming in

49 be about

Chapter II.

Augustus Caesar BG. August the
Emperor WT. Augustus the Emperor
CCo

be not afraid

heavenly soldiers, heavenly hosts Co

peace on the earth BCT. peace in earth
GW. peace upon earth Co. peace be
in earth Co^. peace in the earth
Tav

of this child BCo. of that same child W.
of that child GCT

which were told them of the shepherds
BGWCTCo''. which the shepherds had
told them Co

after

man child BGWCMCo. man T
to offer BWCT. to give an oblation G.
that they might give the offering Co
as it is said BCTCo^. as it is commanded
GW. as it is written Co

by inspiration BCCoT. by the motion of
the Spirit G. by inspiration of the
Holy Ghost W

and praised God. [ ] Cr

thy soul

opened

a prophetess one Anna

which was. the same was Co-
coming . , . upon them, came forth . . .

and CCoT
go about, be in Co"

desertis.

2 G * that.'

^ revelentur.

io8

Table I

Rheitns — A uthorized.

3 country

7 multitudes R
multitude A

8 fruits worthy of

9 and now the axe is R
and now also the axe is A

11 give to him R

impart to him A

[give unto him] [Co'^'\
14 and the soldiers [C'y^]

16 I indeed

mightier

whose latchet of his shoes R

the latchet of whose shoes A

17 he will burn

Earlier Versions.
Chapter III.

coasts, region Co'
people

due fruits of. fruits woi'thy G
now also is the axe. the axe is . . .
already Co. for even now is the axe Cu'
part with him

GVr'.

21 Jesus also being baptized and

praying

22 descended -

8 and Jesus [Co-]

14 through

15 all
19 to preach [Co'^']

23 do also here

in thy country

36 what word is this R
what a word is this A

unclean
88 besought him [Co'^l

1 and it

2 standing by the lake [Co'^

11 their ships

12 when
a man

and seeing Jesus R
who seeing Jesus A

the soldiers, then the soldiers Co
indeed I jB. truth it is that I

I CCoT. I verily Co"-
stronger
whose shoes' latchet. whose shoe latchet

CCoT
will he burn BWCT. will he burn up G.

shall burn Co. shall he burn Co^
and when * Jesus was baptized and did

pray BGCT. and Jesus also was baptized

and did pray W. and when Jesus also

was baptized and prayed Co
came down

Chapter IV.

Jesus, but Jesus GW

throughout

all men. evei-y man Co

and to preach BCCoT. and ^ that I should
preach GW. and preach M

do the same here also* in thine own
country, do it here likewise in thine
own country G

what manner of saying is this B. what
thing is this GCo"-. what manner a
thing is this WCT. what manner of
thing is this Co

foul

made intercession to him BWCT. re-
quired him G. prayed him Co
Chapter V.

it. then it GW

stand by the lake ^ side

their boats B. the ships

that when BC. as

there was a man

and when he had spied* Jesus BWCT.
and when he saw Jesus GCo^. when
he saw Jesus Co

^ G ' that.' 2 descendit. = W omits ' and.' * BWCT ' likewise.

5 BT ' lakes. * Tav ' espied.'

St. Luke

109

Rheims — Authorized.
14 go [Co''']

testimony ^
19 multitude
into the midst

24 hath power in earth to forgive

sins RlCo^]

hath power upon earth to for-
give sins A

into thy house R[Co''']

into thine hovise A

25 that wherein he lay R
that whereon he lay A

29 others

80 their Pharisees and Scribes R
their Scribes and Pharisees
A[Co^]
34 children of the bridegroom

children of the bridechamber J.
36 a similitude . . . unto them R
a parable unto them A
[a similitude unto them] [Co^]
otherwise R
if otherwise A

Earlier Versions.
go, sailh he BGC. that he should go WT.

go thy way, said he Co
witness

press, people Co
even into the midst B. in the midst

GWTCo^. even in the midst C. among

them Co
hath power to forgive sins on* earth.

hath authority to forgive sins in earth

G

unto thine ^ house BC. to thine house G,
home to thy house WT. home Co

his couch whereon he lay B. his bed
whereon he lay GWCT. the bed that
he had lien upon Co. the bed wherein
he lay Co''

other, the other To

they that were Scribes and Pharisees
among them, the Scribes and Pha-
risees CCoT

children of the wedding chamber BG,
children of the wedding WCT. wed-
ding children Co

unto them a similitude BWCCo. unto
them a parable G. unto them in a
similitude T

for then BG. for if he do, then WCT.
for else Co. else Co''

3 himself
10 looking about upon them all R
looking round about upon
them all A

13 named * [Co''']
18 unclean [Co^]
21 filled [Tav]
25 mourn and weep

33 do good to them that do you

good R
do good to them which do

good to you A
[do good unto them that do

you good] [Co^]

Chapter VI.

he himself, he Co

when he had beheld them all in com-
pass B. he beheld them all in
compass and GWCT. he beheld them
all round about and Co. beholding
them all round about Tav

called

foul

satisfied

mourn and wail B. wail and -weep
GWCTCd'. weep and wail Co

do good for them which do good for
you BGWC. do good for your good
doers Co. do for them which do for
you T

* testimonium.

« PT ' in,* Co ' upon.'
* nominavit.

C ' thy.'

no

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.
85 hoping
42 cast first the beam out ii![Co']

cast out first the beam A
46 the things which I say

48 founded'

49 without a foundation
incontinent it fell R
immediately it fell A
ruin'

Earlier Versions.
looking
cast out the beam out . . . first, first

cast the beam out Co
as I bid you BWCT. the things that I

speak 0. that I say unto you Co.

those things that I say Co-
grounded, builded Co''
without foundation
it fell immediately BCCo. it fell by and

by GWT. it fell anon Co''
fall

Chaptee VIL

1 and when R
now when A
7 neither did I think myself R
neither thought I myself A
10 they . . . being returned
home R
they . . . returning to the
house A

12 the only son of his mother

16 and, That God

22 the lame walk [Co^]

26 went you out for to see R

went ye out for to see A
28 but [Co''']

31 whereunto then [Co'']
39 this man if he were a prophet
41 creditor \_Tav]
47 but to whom

when

I thought not myself. I thought myself
(unworthy) also Co*

they . . . when they were returned
home B. when they . . . turned back
G. they . . . turned back home again
and WCT. when they . . . came home
again Co. when they returned Co^

which was the only ' son of his mother
BCCoT. who was the only begotten
son of his mother GW. the only son
unto his mother Co"

and verily God B. and God

the halt go. the halting go Co

went ye forth to see. are ye gone out *
for to see Co

nevertheless, notwithstanding Co

whereunto

if this man ' were a prophet, he

lender

to whom, but unto whom Co

3 others

4 and when
6 the rock R

a rock A
moisture
8 other some R
other A

Chapter VIII.

other

when, now when GCo

stones B. the stones 0, the stone

WCoTav. stone CT. a stone Co
moistness
some

fundata. * ruina. ' Tav ' only begotten.'

' Co'' omits ' man.'

Co* ' forth.

Sf. Luke

III

Rheims — Authorized.
10 seeing, they may not see R
seeing, they might not see A

hearing, may not understand
R

hearing, they might not under-
stand A
11 and the parable is this R

now the parable is this A

13 rock

14 pleasures of this life [Co^']

15 which in

hearing the word R

having heard the word A
17 come abroad
20 desirous to see thee R

desiring to see thee A
24 there was made a calm R

there was a calm A
27 forth
29 unclean

driven \Co^'\
35 they went forth R

they went out Al^Co^l
37 to depart

39 the whole city [Co'^']

40 was returned

42 an only daughter R'^Co^']
one only daughter A[Tav\

45 all

throng and press thee R
throng thee and press thee A

47 and the woman R

and when the woman A

49 trouble him not R\_C6'''\
trouble not the Master A

1 cure'

3 for the way R
for your journey A

Earlier Versions.

when they see, they should not see
BGWCT. though they see it, they
should not see it Co. they may see
and see not Co^

when they hear, they should not under-
stand BGWCT. though they hear it,
they should not understand Co. that
they may hear and not understand Co''

the parable is this BGCTav. the simili-
tude is this WT. this is the parable
Co. but this is the parable Co'''

stones, stone Co

voluptuous living, voluptuousness of
this life Co

which with BGWCT. that ... in Co.
that in C6^

hear the word and

come to light ^

willing to see thee BCo"^. and would see

thee
it waxed calm, it was calm Q

out. out of the ship Co'Tav

foul

carried

they came out. went they out Co

that he would depart

all the city

was come again, came again Co

but one daughter only BC. but a daughter

only GWT. but one daughter Co
every man BGWCTCo''. they all Co
thrust thee and vex thee BCT. thrust

thee and tread on thee GW. throng

thee and thrust thee Co. thi'ong thee

and trouble thee Co'^
when the woman. buir when the

woman Co
disease not the Master

Chapter IX,

heal

to your journey BGWC. by the way Co.

to succour you by the way T. towards

your journey Tav

' GCT have ' come abroad ' in preceding clause, where RAB have ' be made
manifest.' ' curarent.

112

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.
8 others

10 a desert' place which be-

longeth to Bethsaida R
a desert place belonging to the

city called Bethsaida A
[a desert place that belongeth

to Bethsaida] [Co'^'\

11 need of cure R[Co'^'\
need of healing A

12, 16 multitudes R

multitude A
14 make them sit down \Tav]
17 fragments* [Tav]
22 rejected

and chief priests

25 if he gain

lose himself and cast away

himself R
lose himself or be cast away A

26 and his Father's R
and in his Father's A

20 altered '» [Tav]

his raiment white and glister-
ing ^

his raiment was white and
glistering A

31 decease

32 that stood [Co^]

34 when they entered into the
cloud R
as they entered into the cloud

39 he suddenly crieth R
he suddenly crieth out A
renting him R
bruising him A

41 and Jesus \Co'^'\

Earlier Versions.
some BGWCMCo. other T
a solitary place nigh^ unto^ the* city

called * Bethsaida. a solitary place by

the city called Bethsaida Co

need to be healed, need thereof Co

people

cause them to sit down

broken meat, broken pieces Co*

reproved BGWCTCd^. cast out Co

and of the high priests, and high

priests Co"*
if he win BGWC. though he wanne Co.

to win T. if he did win Co'*
lose himself or run in danger of himself
B. destroy himself or lose himself O.
lose himself and'' run in damage of
himself WCT. loseth himself or
runneth in damage of himself Co
and of his Father B. and in the glory
of the' Father GWCoT. and in the
majesty of his" Father CCo"*
changed BGWCTCo"*. changed of another

fashion Co
his garment shining very white B. his
garment was white and glistered G.
his garment was white and shone '^
WCCoT. his apparel was white and
shining Co"*
departing
standing

when they were come into " the cloud

BCT. when they were entering into

the cloud GW. when the cloud

covered them Co

suddenly he crieth. suddenly he crieth

out Co''
when he renteth him BCo": when he
hath bruised him GW. when he hath
rent him CCor
Jesus BWCT. then Jesus G. then . . .
Jesus Co

'■ desertum. ^ G ' near.'

called.' • fragmentorum.

'* altera. " Co ' shinod.'

» GWT' to.'
7 CT ' or.' '

'» T ' under.'

* T'a.:
WCoT ' his.'

• C ' that is
» Co'' ' the.'

Sf. Luke

113

Eheims — Authorised.
45 this word E

this saying ^[Co']
perceived it not

46 greater ElCo"]
greatest A^Tavl

47 but Jesus seeing E[Co^]
and Jesus perceiving A

Earlier Versions.

that word

should not understand it B. could not
perceive it G. understood it not
WCCoT

the greatest

when Jesus perceived BCT. when Jesus
saw GW. but when Jesus saw Co

Chapter X.

2 the harvest tinily
that he send E
that he would send A
[tliat he will send] [Co'']
4 carry not purse E

carry neither purse A
7 hire
12 more tolerable
14 but it shall be more tolerable

17 subject^

18 as a lightning fall from

heaven E
as lightning fall from heaven

the harvest,
to send

the harvest verily Co*

20 subject ^ unto you
[subject to you] \_Tav]

21 in that very hour E
in that hour A

22 delivered to me

34 took care of him ^

35 repay thee

4 every one \_Co-]
13 know how to give
29 it [Co'']

31 in the judgment

32 in the judgment [Tav]

33 in secret E

in a secret place A

bear no wallet BWCTCu\ bear no bag G.

bear neither wallet Co
reward, wages G
easier
therefore it shall be easier, nevertheless

it shall be easier CCoT
subdued
as it had been lightning fall ^ down from

heaven BWCT. like lightning fall

down from heaven G. fall down from

heaven as lightning Co. fall down

from heaven like the lightning Co''.

as lightning fall down from heaven

Tav
subdued unto you BCCo. under your

power
the same hour B. that same hour GWC.

at the same hour Co. that same time T
given me BGWCTCo'^. given over unto

me Co
made provision for him. provided for

him Co*
recompense thee, pay it thee Co

Chapter XI.

every man. all them Co

have knowledge to give B. can give

them

in judgment BGW. at the judgment

CoTav. at judgment T
in judgment BGW. at the judgment
in a privy place BGWCCoT. in the dark

Co'', in a hid place Tav

* subiiciuntur.

CARLETON

BC ' falling.'
I

s curam eius egit.

114

Table I

Rheims — Authorised.
45 thou speakest to our reproach
R
thou reproachest us A

48 they indeed

49 also . . . said R
also said A[Tav]

52 those that did enter ^ R

them that were entering in A
[them that did enter] [Co']

Earlier Versions.
thou puttest us to rebuke

they,
said

they verily Co'^

them that came in BOWCT. them that
would have been in Co. The enterers
in Tav

Chapter XIL

10 shall blaspheme against R
blasphemeth against ^[Co'']

11 magistrates 2 and potestates i?
magistrates and powers A

say [Co']

15 not in any man's . . . doth his

life consist R
a man's life consisteth not in A
[no man's life consisteth in]

[Co']

16 spake

20 of thee

21 layeth up

26 the rest lCo''][Tav]

27 glory'
arrayed

29 seek

30 all these things the nations

... do seek R
all these things do the nations
. . . seek after A

37 watching

39 and this know

41 Lord dost thou speak R
Lord speakest thou A

46 appoint' his portion R
appoint him his portion A

49 what will I [Co'']

blasphemeth. shall blaspheme GW

the rulers and ofScers BWCCoT. the
rulers and princes G. rulers and
powers Co^

speak

no man's life standeth in BCT. though
a man . . . yet his life standeth not in
GW. no man liveth thereof (that he
hath abundance) Co

put forth, told Co

from thee

gathereth

the remnant, the other Co

royalty, majesty Co'

clothed

ask*

all such things do' the heathen' people
. . . seek for BGWCT. the heathen . . .
seek after all such things Co. these
things do all the heathen . . . seek Co\
all these the heathen people . . . seek
for Tav

waking

this understand BWCT. now under-
stand this G. but be sure of this Co

Master tellest thou BGWCT. Lord tellest
thou Co. Lord dost thou tell Cd\
Master speakest thou Tav

set him his portion B. give him his
portion GCo\ give him his reward
WCCoT. put his part Tav

•what is my desfre. what would I
rather Co

^ introibant. - magistratus. ' gloria. * CoT ' axe.'

* G^FTomit ' do.' ' BG omit ' heathen.' ' pouet.

Sf. Luke

"5

Eheims — Authorized.
50 hut I have to be baptized
with a baptism R
but I have a baptism to be

baptized with A
straitened
55 tliat there will be heat R

there will be heat A
57 why of yourselves also judge
you not R
why even of yourselves judge
ye not A
59 the very last mite

Earlier Versions.
notwithstanding I must be ^ baptized
with a baptism, but I must be bap-
tized with a baptism Co'

pained BCCoT. grieved GW. pressed Tav
it will be hot. we shall have heat TFT

why judge ye not of yourselves, why
judge not ye by yourselves Co'

the uttermost mite BTav. the utmost mite

1 that very time R
that season A
[that time] [Co^]
telling him R
that told him A
tlieir sacrifices [Co^JC^o]

Chapter XIII.

the same season

that shewed him. shewing him Co^

2 sinners more than all the
Galilaeans R
sinners above all the Gali-
leans A
8 about it [Co'']
12 infirmity^

15 to water R[Co'''\
to watering A

16 lo, these eighteen years

17 all things that were gloriously *

done R
all the glorious things that

were done A
[all the things that were

gloriously done] [Co^]

18 wliereunto R[_Co'^']
unto what A

and whereunto [C^]

19 cast into

21 three measures of meal till
the whole was

28 you R

you yourselves A

their own sacrifice BWCCoT. their own
sacrifices G. their sacrifice Tav

greater sinners than all the^ other
Galileans, more sinners than all the
Galileans Co^

round about it
disease, sickness Co"^
to the water

lo, eighteen years BGWCT. now eighteen

years Co. eighteen years Co'*, lo . . .

eighteen years Tav
all the excellent things^ that were done.

all the glorious deeds that were done

Tav

what

or whereto, or whereunto Co

sowed in BGWCT. cast in Co. cast it

into Co^
three pecks of meal* till all was BC.

three bushels of flour till all was WT.

three pecks of meal till it was all Co
ye yourselves BC. yourselves

Co ' first be.' - Co omits ' the,' Tav ' thother ' for ' the other.'

3 infirmitate. * gloriose. = £CCor ' deeds.' * G 'flour.'

I a

ii6

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.
35 when you shall say R
when ye shall say A

Earlier Versions.
that ye shall say. that ye say Co''

Chapter XIV.

7 them . . . that were invited R
those which were bidden A
[them that were bidden] [Co^]
9 place
15 that sat at the table with him,
had heard R
that sat at meat with him,
heard A
21 master of the house
streets and lanes [To]

28,29 finish

30 finish it R
finish AlTavl

31 to make war

the ffuests

room

that sat at meat also heard BWCT. that
sat at table heard G. that sat by at
the table heard Co. that sat with them
at board heard Co'

goodman of the house, householder Tav.
broad streets and lanes B. places and
streets GW. streets and quarters CCoT

perform

make an end BGWCT. perform Co.

bring it to an end Co^

to make battle BGWCTCo\ to battle Co

3 and he spake [Tav]

12 of substance R

of goods A
14 famine'
23 the fatted

25 his elder son [Co^l
musick

26 be called
these things

29 transgressed

30 for him \Tav]

2 account R
an account A [Co''~\

3 to beg [Co^]

y make unto you friends of the
mammon of iniquity R

make to yourselves friends of
the mammon of unright-
eousness A

you fail R

ye fail A

Chapter XV.

but he put forth BC. then spake he G.
then put he forth WT. but he told Co.
and he told Co"^
of the substance B. of the goods

dearth

that fat BWC. the fat G. a fed Co.

that fatted T. a fat Co'^
the elder brother, the elder son Co
minstrelsy BWCT. melody G. the

minstrelsy Co
called

those things BGWCTCo\ it Co
brake BGWCT. have . . . broken CoTav.

did . . . transgress Co'^
for his pleasure BWCT. for his sake G

[ ] Co. him Co^

Chapter XVI.

accounts, an accounts G

and to beg

make you friends of* the unrighteous
mammon BCCo"; make you friends
with the riches of iniquity GW. make
you friends with ■' the wicked mammon
CoT

yo shall have need BCCo. ye shall want
G. ye shall depart WT

fames.

2 Co^ ' with.'

3 T' of.'

Sf. Luke

117

Eheims — Authorized.
14 and the Pharisees which were
covetous, heard all these
things and they derided^
him E
and the Pharisees also who
were covetous, heard all
these things, and they de-
rided him A

16 from B[Co-^
since A

17 and it is easier for heaven

and earth to pass

Earlier Versions.
all these things ' heard the Pharisees
also^ which were covetous, and they
mocked * him greatly *

25 good things R

thy good things AlTav]

26 fixed
pass

31 and he said

4 if he

6 you might say E
ye might say A
11 it came to pass

13 lifted up
17 were [Co'^
25 rejected

27 were given to marriage E

were given in marriiige AlTav]
until [Co'']
entered ' [Co^]

31 in that [Co^J

let him not return back E
let him . . not return back A

and since, and from Co

easier it is for heaven and earth to pass
away BW. now it is more easy that
heaven and earth should j^ass away G.
but ° easier is it for heaven and earth
to perish CCo. sooner shall heaven and
earth perish T. but it is easier for
heaven and earth to pass away Co''

thy pleasure BWCT. thy pleasures G.
good Co

stedfastly set B. set

go BGWCTCo'^. go down Co

he said BCCoT. then he said GW. but
he said Cu^

Chafter XVII.
though he
ye should say BTav. and should say

GWCT. and say Co. ye shall say a^
so it was BGW. it chanced CT. it

fortmied Co. it befell Tav
put forth, lift up GCo
are
disallowed jB. reproved GW. refused

CCoT
were married, gave in marriage GW

unto

went

at that BGWCT. and at that Co. and
that Tav

let not him . . . turn back again likewise ^
to the things that he left behind BC.
let him not turn back to that he left be-
hind GW. let him not turn back for
it that is behind him Co. let not him
. . . turn back again to that he left be-
hind T. let him . . . not go back Co*

^ Tau omits 'things.' ^ Co omits 'also.' ^ deridebant. * To

'scoffed at.' » GTrCCoT omit 'greatly.' «^C omits ' but.' ' intravit.

* C omits ' likewise.'

ii8

Table I

Bheims — Authorized.

34 taken

36 the one shall bo taken and

the other sliall be left R
the one shall be taken and

the other left A

Earlier Versions.

received

the one shall be received and the other
left alone B. one shall be received,
and another shall be left G. the one shall
he received and the other forsaken C. [ ]
WCoT. the one shall be received and
the other shall be left Co^

Chapter XVIII.

1 he spake .
he spake .

. to them R
unto them A\Tav]

12 tithes [Co'']

15 and they brought

36 multitude

37 they told him [Cd^'\

he put forth . . . unto them BWCT. he
spake also . . . unto them G. he told
them Co. he told . , , unto them Co-
tithe, the tithes Co
they brought
people

they said unto him. said they unto
him Co

Chapter XIX.

3 what he was R
who he was A

4 sycomore*
pass

5 come down in haste R
make haste, and come down A

6 he in haste came down R

he made haste, and came
down A
8 standing R[Co'^]
stood, and A

defrauded any man of any-
thing R
taken any thing from any
man by false accusation A
12 return
15 having received

had gained by occupying R
had gained by trading A

17 in a little R
in a very little A

what he should be BCCoT. who he
should be GW. who he were Co''

wild fig

come

come down at once BGWCM. come down

hastily Co. at once come down T.
hasten thee down Tav

he came down hastily, he came down
in haste Co*

stood forth, and

taken from any man by forged cavilla-

tion BGW. done any man wrong CT.

defrauded^ any man Co. beguiled any

man Co-
come again, return again Co"^
receiving B. and had received GWT.

when he had received C, after tliat'^

he had received Co
had gained in occupying B. had gained

G. had auantaged W. had done CCoT.

had occupied Co-, had merchandysed

Tav
in a very little thing BGWCT. in the

least Co. in little Co'

sycomorum.

2 Co* omits ' that.'

SL Luke

119

Eheims — Authorized.
19 and he said to him R

and he said likewise to him A

and be thou over i?[Co^]
be thou also over A

21, 22 austere *

23 usury'

24 the ten pounds R
ten pounds A[Tav]

25 ten pounds [^Tav]

27 but as for RlCo*]
but A

28 he went before [rar]

29 the mount called Olivet R
the mount called the mount

of Olives A
[mount called Olivet] [Tar']
37 when he approached now to
the descent' R
when he was come nigh even

now at the descent A
[when he now approached
near to the descent] [Tav]
39 multitudes R
multitude A
42 they are \_Co'''\
47 chief priests

Earlier Versions.
and to the same he said BGWCT. and

to ' him he said Co. he said also to

this Tav
be thou also ruler over BGWCT. and

thou shalt be over Co. and be thou

also ruler over Tav
strait BGWCT. hard Co. stern Tm
vantage BGWCCoT. gains Tav. auaun-

tage Co^
ten pieces BGW. ten pound

ten pieces BGW. ten pound
moreover, as for Co

he went forward B. he went * forth before
GWT. he proceedeth forth C. he
went on forward Co. he went afore
Co''
the mount which ^ is called Olivet BCCo^.
the mount which is called the mount *
of Olives GW. mount Olivet CoT

when he was now come nigh' to the
going down BGWC. when he went
down Co. when he was now come
where he should go down T. when he
came now near to the going down Co''

company BGWCTCo''.

Tav
are they, is it Co
high priests

people Co. train

1 chief priests [Tavl
9 a long time

11 another [Co'']

12 and again

15 what therefore will R
what therefore shall A

16 give the vineyard

Chapter XX.

high priests

a great season, a great time To

yet another

again B. moreover G. moreover . . .

too WT. again also C. and besides

this Co. and Co^. [he sent the third]

too Tav
what then shall B. what shall . . .

therefore GWCCo"^. what shall now Co.

now what shall T
let out his vineyard BWCCoT. give out

his vineyard G. give his vineyard

Co'-

Co"" ' unto.'
* Co- ' that.'

austerus.
« W'hilV

- usuris.
' G 'near.'

* WT ' proceeded.
' descensum.

I20

Table I

Rheims — A u tlcorized.
17 which the builders rejected

ID chief jDricsts
sought [Co-]
•21 rightly [r«i>]
•25 render 1 therefore

and the things that are God's

to God R
and unto God the things which
be God's AlCo"]

31 in like manner also all the
seven R
and in like manner the seven
also A

34 marry and are given in mar-
riage ^

35 neither marry

36 neither can they die any

more

46 will walk R
dtsire to walk A

4 abundance ^

5 adorned*
9 terrified*

11 famines*

12 drawing you E'Co']
being brought A

13 testimony R

a testimony ^[Taz']

15 which all . . . shall not be

able to resist and gainsay R

which all . . . shall not be

able to gainsay nor resist A

Earlier Versions.

that the builders disallowed B. that the
builders refused GWCT. which the
builders refused Co

high priests

went about

right

give then

and to God the things that pertain unto
God BC. and to God those which are
God's G. and to God that which per-
taineth to God WT. and unto God
that which is God's Co

and in likewise the residue of the seven
BWCT. and so likewise the seven G.
likewise all the seven Co. likewise
also they all seven Co^. likewise the
residue of the seven Tav

man-y wives and are married BGWCT.
marry and be married Co. do marry
and are given to marriage Co'', marry
wives and are given to marriage Tav

do not marry wives BC. neither marry
wives GWT. shall neither marry Co.

for neither can they die any more B.
for they can die no more GWCo. nor
yet can die any more CT. neither
shall they be able to die any more Co\
nor can die any more Tav

will go BCCoTav. desire to go GUT.
willingly go To

Chapter XXI.

superfluity BGWCT. excess Co. it that

was abundant (unto them) Co^
garnished
afraid

hungers B. hunger GWCT. dearth Co
and shall bring you BC. and bring you

a testimonial, a witness Co

whereagainst all . . . shall not be able to
speak nor resist BGWCT. against the
which all . . . shall not bo able to
speak nor to resist Co. the which all
. . . shall not be able to withstand and
gainsay C'o^. whereunto all . . . shall
not be able to gainsay or resist Tav

reddilc.

traduntur ad nuptias.
' terrcri.

abundanti.
fames.

* ornatuni.

SL Luke

121

RJieims — Authortccl.
16 and you shall be R
and ye shall be A

18 a hair

19 in your patience \_Co''']

20 compassed about ■with an

army R
compassed with armies A
know

21 enter into it R
enter thereinto A

24 by the edge
times [Co-][!ra).']

25 distress of nations

26 men R[Co^'\ [Tav']
men's

34 and look well R
and take heed A
overcharged [Co"]

Earlier Versions.
yea, ye shall be BGWTar. moreover ye

shall be Co. but yo shall be C. yea,

and ye shall be T
one hair, an hair Tav
by your patience BGW. by patience C.

with patience Co. with your patience T
besieged with an host BCCoT. besieged

with soldiers GW. besieged with

hosts Tav
be sure BCCo. understand
enter therein BGWCTCo'. come therein

Co
through the edge BCCo. on the edge
time
trouble among the nations BG. the

people shall be in . . . perplexity WCoT.

the people shall be at their wits' end C.

anguish of people Co\ affliction of

people Tav
and men's, and men Co

take heed, but take heed Co. but take

ye heed Co^
overcome BWCT. oppressed G. ovor-

laded Co. grieved Tav

Chapter XXII.

2, 4, 66 chief priests
3 that was sxirnamed R
surnamed A

[which was surnamed] [Co"]
6 promised [Co^]

apart from the multitudes R
in the absence of the multi-
tude A
15 with desire I have desired

21 but yet behold R
but behold A

22 according to that which is de-

termined R
as it was determined A
[as it is determined] [Co^']
26 he that is the greater ... let

him become as R\_Co'''\
he that is greatest ... let him

be as A

high priests

whose surname was BWCT.
called G. named Co

who was

consented

without tumult B. when the people
were away GWCT. without any
rumour Co

with hearty desire I have desired B.
I have earnestly desired GW. 1 have
inwardly desired CT. I have heartily
desired Co. I have desiringly desired
Tav

yet behold BGWCT. but lo Co. never-
theless behold Co''

as it is appointed, as is appointed Tav

he that is greatest . . . shall be as BWCT.
let the greatest . . . be as G. the
greatest . . . shall be as Co. the
greater . . . shall be as Tav

122

Table I

Bheims — Authorised.

30 thrones 1

31 Satan hath required to have

you for to sift R
Satan hath desired to have
you that he may sift you A

34 knowest [To]

37 this that is written

and ... he E
and he A[Co'^']

those things that are concern-
ing me R
the things concerning me A

40 was come to the place R

was at the place A
43 strengthening him

47 behold a multitude

50 cut off [Co'"']

51 suffer ye thus far

52 chief priests [J'ar]
59 one hour

this fellow also was with him

61 turning R
turned, and ^

Earlier Versions.

seats

Satan hath earnestly* desired to sift
you BC. Satan hath desired you, to
winnow' you GWT. Satan hath de-
sired after you* that he might sift
you Co

knewcst. [to have] known Co^

the same which is written BGWC. it
. . . that is written Co. that which is
written T. it which is written Co''

even . . . he. he Co

those things which ' are written of me
BCTCo''. doubtless those things which

are written of me GW. look, what

is written of me, it Co. those things

which are of me Tav
came to the place BGWCTCo^. came

thither Co
comforting him BGWCTCo\ and com-
forted him Co
behold there came a company BWCT.

behold a company G. behold the

multitude Co
took away B. strake off GW. stroke off

CTo. smote off CoT
suffer ye thus far forth BCT. suffer them

thus far GW. suffer them thus far

forth CoMTo. suffer yet Co=»
high priests
an hour
this fellow was with him also* BCTav.

even this man' was with him GWT.

this was with him also Co. this man

also was with him Co*
turned back and BGWCT. turned him
about and Co. turned about and Cc.-.

turned aback and Tav

4 chief priests

5 he stirreth R
he stirreth up A

from Galilee
7 who . . . himself R
who himself A

Chapter XXIII.

high priests

he moveth BGWCT. he hath moved Co.
he hath stirred Co*, he maketh com-
motions in Tav

at Galilee

which

1 thrones. * C omits ' earnestly.' ^ T ' sift.'

'after you.' * Cd^ ' that.' ' Tav omits ' also.'

* Co' omits
WT ' fellow.'

Sf. Lttke

123

Elieims — Authorised.

10 and . . . the chief priests R
and the chief priests A

11 set liim at nought
13 chief priests

17 release

18 cried out ICo^']
release

19 who
sedition^ [Co']

20 I'elease

22 why, what evil

25 released
sedition ^

26 country
28 turning

32 malefactors

35 with them derided * him

36 and the soldiers

40 neither dost thou fear God R
dost not thou fear God A

41 and we indeed justly ^

45 in the midst

46 saying this ^[Co^]
having said thus A

53 this man [Tav'\
56 spices [Co^]

have let loose Co^

cried

. loose Co^

Earlier Versions.
tho high priests
the high priests . . , also G
despised him
high priests
let • . . loose.
cried aloud B.
deliver, let .
which
insurrection
let . . . loose BGWCTCo. deliver Co\

dimisse Tan
what evil BWCT. but what evil G.

what evil then Co
let loose
insurrection
field
turning hack B. turned back . . . and

GWCT. turned him about . . . and Co.
turned . . . and Co^
evil doers BCT. which were evil doers

GW. which were misdoers Co. wicked

men Co^. felons Tav
mocked him with them, with them

mocked him Co''
the soldiers
fearest thou not God BGWCCo\ and

thou fearest not God also Co. neither

fearest thou God T
and we truly are righteously punished

B. we are indeed righteously here G.

we are righteously punished WCT.

and truly we are therein by right Co.

and surely we are therein by right Co^,

we are justly punished Tav
even through the midst, through the

midst G
when he thus had said, when he had

so said Co
he. the same Co^
sweet odours BC. odours GWT. the

spices Co

Chapter XXIV.

9 the rest [Tav']
12 stooping down [Tar]

the remnant, the other Co

when he had looked in B. looked in

and GW. stooped in and CCoT.

stooped down and Co^

seditionem.

deridebant.

' et nos quidem iuste.

124

Table I

Bheims — A u thorized.

19 concerning Jesus

20 chief priests

21 since these things were done

27 beginning

in all the Scriptures the things
that were concerning him R
in all the Scrijitui-es the things
concei'ning himself A

23 whither they went

32 heart {Co^'\
37 frighted i?

affrighted A
44 all things [Co"']

written in the law . . . and

the psalms of me R
written in the law . . . and in
the psalms concerning me A
49 I send [_Tav]

51 whiles he blessed them R
while he blessed them A
hZ praising and blessing God
[Tav]

Earlier Versions.

of Jesus BGWCrCo". that of Jesus Co.
of Jesu Tao

high priests

since they were done Bl'av. that they
were done GWCT. that this was done
Co. since these things happened Co^

he began . . . and

in all the Scriptures the ' things which
were written of him '^ BGW. in all the
Scriptures which were written of him
CT. all the Scriptures that were
spoken of him Co. all the Scriptures
that were of him Co^

which they went unto BCCo. which
they went to GWT. whereunto they
went Co"^

hearts

afraid

all

written of mc in the law
psalms

. and in the

I will send BGWCCoT. I shall send Co''.

I do send To
as he blessed them, when he blessed

them Co
praising and lauding God. giving

praise and thanks unto God Co

ST. JOHN.

Chapter I.

3 by him, and without him by it, and without it. by the same, and

without the same Co
14 the only begotten of the the only begotten Son that came from
Father the Father B. the only begotten Son

of the Father
31 manifested' 72 declared, made known Co^

made manifest A
33 remaining* tarrying still B. tarry still GWCCoT.

abiding Co''
35 the next day again John stood the next day after John stood again, the
R next day John stood again G

again the next day after John

stood A
[the next day again stood
John] [Cy^]

^BH^' those.' 2 £ 'himself.' ' manifestetur.

* manentem.

SL John

125

Rheitns — Authorized.
36 beholding R
looking upon A

41 he

42 which is, being interpreted ^

47 an Israelite in very deed R
an Israelite indeed A

51 you shall see R
ye shall see A[Co'^'\

1 Cana of Galilee [Co"]

2 to [Co'''\
11 he manifested " i?
manifested forth

14 he found in the temple . . .

and the l^ankers sitting R
found in the temple . . . and
the changers of money
sitting A

15 the oxen

22 he said this R

he had said this unto them A

Earlier Versions.
•when he beheld B. ho beheld . . . and

GWCT. when he saw Co
the same, this Tav
which is, by interpretation, which is,

interpreted Co^
a right Israelite BCCoT. indeed au

Israelite GTF, a true Israelite Co''
shall ye see

Chapter II.

Cana a city of Galileo BCT. Cana a town

of Galilee GW. Cana in Galileo Co
imto
shewed, shewed forth G

found sitting in the temple . . . and
changers of money BWCCoT. found in
the temple . . . and changers of money
sitting there G. found in the temple
. . . and many exchangers sitting Co^

oxen

he thus had said BC. he thus said unto
them GW. he thus said CoT. he said
it Co"

28 do bear me witness R

bear me witness A
31 from above ICo^]

Chapter III.

are witnesses BWCT. ai-e my witnesses

GCo. bear me record Co"
from on high BGCo. from an high WCTTo

when . . . therefore R
when therefore A
Jesus therefore wearied R
Jesus therefore being wearied

A
there cometh

7, 10 give me to drink

10 living water [rat;]

11 the living water R
that living water A

12 himself

14 shall not thirst for ever R
shall never thirst A[Co'*'\

15 this water

Chapter IV.

after that B. now when GCo. as soon
as WCT. when . . . then Co"

Jesus then being weary BC. Jesus then
wearied GWT. now when Jesus was
weary ... he Co. Jesus being weary Co'

and there cometh B. there came also'
GCo''. and there came WCT. then
came there Co

give me drink

water of life, that water of life Co

that water of life, the water of life Co"

he himself, he Co''

shall never be more athirst

of that water BGWCT.
Co. that water Co''

that same water

1 interpretatum.

" manifestavit.

^ G omits ' also.'

126

Table I

Rheims — A idhorised.
23 the Father also seeketh such R
the Father seeketh such A

25 I know [Co'^']

35 to harvest
39 and . . . many J?
and many A[Co'^]
53 himself believed, and his
whole house

Earlier Versions.

such the Father also requireth EC. the
Father requireth even such G. verily
such the Father requireth WT. the
Father will have such so Co. the
Father also requireth such Co'^. such
also the Father seeketh Tav

I wot BCCo. I know well G. I wot well
WT

unto harvest, unto the harvest Co

many, now many G

he believed and all his household BGTFCf.
believed Avith his whole house Co. he
and all his house did believe Co*

Chapter V.

3 in these lay

in his in-

5 that had been

firmity ^ R
which had an infirmity A

6 a long time

18 making [Co'']

19 what things soever he doeth,

these

20 himself

may [C/]
23 that all R

that all men A[Co'''\lTav]
doth not honour the Father

R
honoureth not the Father
A[Co'^'\[Tav']

26 so he hath given to the Son

also R
so hath he given to the Son A
[so hath he also given unto

the Son] [Co^]

27 to do judgment also R

to execute judgment also A

34 I receive not testimony '

35 you would . . . rejoice R

ye were willing ... to rejoice A

in which lay BWCT. in the which lay

G. wherein lay Co
which had been diseased BGWCT. which

hath lien sick Co. continuing in a

disease Co''
long time BGWCT. so long Co. a great

while Co^
and making B. and made
whatsoever he doeth, that BWCCoT.

whatsoever things he doeth, the same

things G. what things soever he

doeth, the same Co''
he himself, he Co'^Tav
should, shall CoTav
because that all men. that they all Co

the same honoureth not the Father

so likewise hath he given to * the Son.
so hath he given the Son Tav

also to judge BWCT. also to execute

judgment GCo. to execute judgment

Co"
I receive not the record BGWCT. I take

no record Co. I receive no record Co"
ye would . . . have rejoiced, ye would

have rejoiced Co

infirmitate.

2 Co ' unto.'

^ testimonium.

St John

127

HJieims — Aullwrized.
38 you have not R

ye have not A
43 you will receive R

ye will receive A

1 Jesus went

12 fragments '

13 they gathered therefore R
therefore they gathered A
fragments ^ R

the fragments A[Tav]

18 by reason of

19 see [Co^]

22 boat . . . boat

23 boats

43 Jesus therefore answered

64 who they were [Co^']

Earlier Versions.
have yc not, have you not To

will ye receive

Chaiter VL

Jesus went his way. went Jesus Co
broken meat, broken pieces Co^
and they gathered BCT. then they
gathered GWCo. then gathered they Co^
the broken meat, the broken pieces Co''

w^ith BGWCTCo-. through Co
saw

ship . . . ship
ships

Jesus answered BWCCoT. Jesus then
answered G. then answered Jesus Co*
which they were

Chapter VII.

5 neither did his brethren
believe in him

12 there was much murmuring
... of him R
there was much murmuring

. . . concerning him A
others [Tav]
15 letters*

23 are you angry at me R

are ye angry at me A
25 seek [Co'^'][Tav]
31 these which

33 yet a little time I am
yet a little while am I

34 you cannot come R
ye cannot come A

36 you cannot come R

ye cannot come A
38 living water [Co'']
41 others
45 chief priests
49 that knoweth not R

who knoweth not A

neither his brethren believed in him B.
as yet his brethren believed not in
him GWT. his brethren also' be-
lieved not in him CCo. his brethren
did not believe on him Co*

much murmuring of him was there B.
much murmuring was there of him
GWCT. there was a great murmur of
him Co.

other, wother T

the Scriptures BGWCTCo''. the Scripture
Co

disdain ye at me BWCTCo''. be ye angry
with me G. disdain ye then at me Co

go about

these that BCCo^ [ ]

yet am I a little while. I am yet a
little while Co

can ye not come, can not ye come Co^

can ye not come, can not ye come CoTo

water of life, the water of life Co

other

high priests

which know not. which do not know

Co''

^ fragmenta.

fragmentorum.

C omits ' also.' * litteras.

128

Table I

Rheims —Authorized.

Earlier Versions.

Chapter VIII.

7 he that is without sin of you,

let him first throw the

stone R

he that is without sin among

you, let him first cast a stone

21, 22 you cannot come R

ye cannot come A
28 these things I speak R

I speak these things A

31 my disciples indeed [Co']
83 how sayest thou [Co'^'\

40 seek [Co'^'] [Tav]
52 we have known R
we know A

S they which [Co^']
that he was [Co'^'\,

9 he said [Co^]
12 I know not
19 how then doth he now see

21 we know not (and)

22 put out of the synagogue

25 I know not
28 reviled [To]
but we are
31 him he heareth

34 thou wast
39 for judgment came I R
for judgment I am come A

let him that is among you without sin,
first cast the stone B. let him that is
among you without sin, cast the first
stone GWCT. he that is among you
without sin, let him cast the first stone
Co. which of you is without sin, let
him throw the first stone Co"', the
faultless person of you, first cast the
stone Tav

can ye not come, can not ye come Co

even so I speak these things EC. so
I speak these things Gf. even so I
speak WCoT. speak I Co'^. these I
speak Tav

my very disciples, verily my disciples G

how sayest thou then BCCo, why sayest
thou then

go about

know we. do we know Co'

Chapter IX.

they that

when he was BG. how that he was

he himself said

I cannot tell

how doth he now see then

cannot we tell B. can we not tell

GTFCCor. we can not tell Co"^
excommunicate out of the synagogue.

excommunicate CoTav
I cannot tell

rated BCCoT. checked WG. cvirsed Co'
we are BCCo\ we be GWT. [ '\^ Co

him heareth he. him doth he hear

Co''
thou art
I am come unto - judgment

1 entereth not
12 whose own the sheep are not

39 they sought therefore R

therefore they sought again A
[therefore sought they] [Co^}

Chapter X.

entereth not in

neither the sheep are his own. whose

own the sheep be not Co''
again they went about, they went
about again Co

1 Co omits clause.

2 Co ' to.'

St. John

V2.C)

Bheims — Authorised.

19 concerning their brother

32 had not died

42 and I did know R

and I knew A
45, 57 chief priests
48 nation

51 and this

3 the feet of Jesus

6 the things that were put in

what was put therein A
10 chief priests

20 and there were

21 of Galilee [Co''\

24 the grain of wheat R

a corn of wheat A
32 if I be

34 abideth for ever [Co"]

35 in darkness

37 they believed not RlCo"]
yet they believed not A

39 they could not believe

40 and be converted

Earlier Versions.
Chapter XI,

over their brother BCCoT. for their

brother OW. as concerning their

brother Co''
had not been dead, should not have

died Co''
howbeit I know BCCo. I know G. I

wot WT. I knew Co^
high priests
the people BWCT. the nation G. people

Co
this

Chapter XII.
Jesus' feet
R that which was given, it that w^s given
Co''
high priests

they were, now there were G
a city of Galilee B. in Galilee G. a city

in Galilee WCT. out of Galilee Co
the wheat corn

if I were, when I am Oo

abideth ever BTav. bideth for ever G.

bideth ever WCT. endureth for ever Co
in the dark, in the darkness Co
yet believed not they BCT. yet believed

they not
could they not believe, could not they

believe Co'
and should be converted. and be

turned Co^

Chapter XIII.

4 his garments

24 therefore Simon Peter beckon-

eth to him R
Simon Peter therefore beckon-
ed to him A

25 leaning upon . . , saith R
lying upon . . . saith A

28 but no man knew R
now no man knew A

he said this R
he spake this A

his upper garments, his clothes Co^

to him beckoned Simon Peter there-
fore BC. to him beckoned therefore^
Simon Peter GWCoT. then beckoned
unto him Simon Peter Co''

when he leaned on . . . said SC. as he
leaned on . . . said GWT. leaned upon
. . . and said Co. when he therefore
leaned upon ... he said Co'

that wist no man BWCT. but none
knew G. but the same wist no man Co.
but none of them . . . did know Co*

he spake BWCT. he spake it G. he said
ifc Co. he said that Co"

CARLETON

* Cor omit 'therefore.
K

I30

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.
80 he therefore having received
R
he then having received A

33 you cannot come R
ye cannot come A

34 I give

Earlier Versions.
as soon then as he had received ... he

BQWCT. when he had received . . .

he Co. when he then had received

... he Co'^
can ye not come, can not ye come Co^

3 and prepare [Co'^]
18 I will come [Co^]

20 you shall know R
ye shall know A

21 he it is
manifest ^ myself

22 manifest '^ thyself

23 make abode R
make our abode A

29 I have told you

30 I will not [Co']

give I
Chapter XIV.
to prepare
I come BCo. but
will come WCT
shall ye know

I will come G. but

2 every branch in me, not bear-
ing fruit R
every branch in me that bear-
eth not fruit A
8 you are clean R

ye are clean A
5 you can do R
ye can do A
15 I call you not

17 these things I command you

the same is he. is he 0

shew mine own self BGWCCoT. shew

myself Co^. open myself Tav
shew thyself
make our dwelling BCo. will dwell

GWT. dwell CTav. make a dwelling

place Co"^
have I shewed you BWCT. have I

spoken unto you G. have I told you

Co. I tell it you Co*
will I not. will not I Co

Chapter XV.

every branch that beareth not fruit in
me BGWCT. every branch that bringeth
not forth fruit in me Co. every branch
not bringing forth fruit in me Co^
are ye clean

can ye do

call I not you B. call I you not GWCCoT.

I will not ... call you Co'
this command I you BWCT. these things

command I you G. this I command

you Co. these things do I command

you Co'
have they
proceedeth of

Chapter XVI.
spoken said

out of the synagogues they they shall put yo\i out of their syna-

will cast you R goguo B. they shall ^ excommunicate

they shall put you out of the you

synagogues A

22 they have

26 proceedeth from

^ manifestabo

* manifestaturus.

3 Co' ' will.'

St. John

131

Rheims — Authorized.

16 because I go

17 and, because I go

•20 you shall be made sorrow-
ful R

ye shall be sorrowful A
23, 26 you shall ask R

ye shall ask A
26 ask the Father R

pray the Father ^[Co^]

28 I came forth
30 camest forth

32 and it is now come R
yea, is now come A

because the Father

33 I have spoken

Earlier Versions.

for I go

and, that I go BWCT. and, for I go G.
for I go Co. and that, because I go Co''
ye shall sorrow, ye ^ shall be sorry Co

shall ye ask

pray unto my Father BW. pray unto

the Father GCo. speak unto my Father

CT
I went out BWCoT. I am come out G.

I came out C
camest BWCT. art come out G. camest

out Co. art come forth Co^
and is already come BGWCT. and is

come already Co. and now draweth

nigh Co''
for the Father, for my Father W
have I spoken

6 manifested '^

11 I am

12 the son of perdition {Co''}

24 they also

Chapter XVII.

declared
am I

that lost child BCCoT. the child of per-
dition G. that child of perdition W
they, they . . . also Co''

Chapter XVIII.

3 Judas therefore having re-

ceived R
Judas then having received
3, 35 chief priests

4 Jesus therefore [Co''']

5 and Judas

8 if therefore you seek me R
if therefore ye seek me A

11 the chalice . . . shall not I

drink it R
the cup . . . shall I not drink

it ^
23 but if well

25 they said therefore

Judas then after he had received. Now
when Judas had taken unto him ' . . .
he Co

high priests

and Jesus BC. then Jesus GWT. Jesus
now Co

Judas, now Judas G

if ye seek me therefore BC. therefore if
ye seek me GW. if ye seek me, then
Co. if ye therefore * seek me TCo''

shall I not drink of the cup. wilt thou
not that I shall drink the cup Cd^

but if I have well spoken BGWCCo. if I
have well spoken T. but if I have
spoken well Co'

then said they BCCo. and they said

Co'' ' you.

' manifestavi. ' Co'' omits ' unto him.

* T omits ' therefore.'
K 2,

132

Table I

Rheims — Authorised,
26 did cut off R[Ca']
cut off A

30 a malefactor '
delivered him up

31 according to your law

34 others

39 release one to you R
release unto you one A

will you therefore that I

release R
will ye therefore that I release

smote off.

Earlier Versions.
had smitten off Co

an evil doer

delivered him

after your own law. after your law

CoTav
other, some other Co
deliver you one loose BGWCT. give one

loose unto you Co. let loose unto you

one Co^
will ye 2 that I loose BCT. will ye then

that I loose GW. will ye now that I

loose Co. will ye therefore that I let

loose Co"^

4 saith \(k?']

5 the purple vestment R
the purple robe A

6, 15, 21 chief priests

8 when Pilate therefore
10, 12 release
12 this man

24 upon my vesture^ they have

cast lots R
for my vesture they did cast
lots A

25 and there stood R
now there stood A

31 taken away

38 take away

39 at the first

a mixture * of myrrh and aloes

Chapter XIX.
said

the robe of purple B. a purple garment
GCo^. a robe of purple WCT. a purple
robe Co

high priests

when Pilate, when Pilate then G

loose, let . . . loose Co"^

him

for my coat did they cast lots BC. en
my coat did cast lots GWT. on my
coat have they cast lots Co. upon my
raiment have they cast lots Co-
there stood, then stood GWTav

taken down
take down

at the beginning BWCT. first G. afore Co
of myrrh and aloes mingled together,
myrrh and aloes mixt together Co*

Chapter XX.

11 she stooped down and looked she bowed herself BGWCT. she looked

13 because they have [Co^']
16 saith to him R

saith unto him A[Co'^']
22 said this
27 then he saith R

then saith he A
31 and that believing

Co. she stooped and looked Co''
for they have BCT. they have
said unto him

said those words BC. said that

after that saith he BCo^. after said he

G. after that said he WCCoT
and that in believing BGWCT. and that
ye through belief Co. and that ye be-
lieving Co^

malefactor.

» B ' you.'

' vestem.

* mixturam.

The Acts of the Apostles

133

Bheims — Authorized.

3 and they went forth R
they went forth A
they took nothing R
they caught nothing

6 cast . . . cast
and now

7 that disciple therefore . . .
saith to Peter R
therefore that disciple . . .

saith unto Peter A
[so that disciple . . . saith unto
Peter] [Co'^]
21 Lord, and . . , what R

Lord, and what A
25 the world itself R

even the world itself A

Earlier Versions.

Chapter XXI.

they went their way BGWCT. they went

out Co. and they went out Co''
caught they nothing, took they nothing

Co
cast out . . . cast out
and anon BWCT. and ... at all G. and

... no more Co. and . . . now Co*
then said the disciple . . . unto Peter.

therefore said the disciple . . . unto

Peter G

Lord, what BGWCTCo".

CoTav
the world

Lord, but what

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

16 concerning Judas [Co^"]

17 of this ministry

19 it was made notorious R

it was known A

[it was made known] Co''
23 who was surnamed

26 ntimbered^
7 they were all amazed

Chapter I.

of Judas

in this ministry B. in this ministration

GWCT. of this ministration Co
it is known

whose surname was. whose surname

isCo*
counted

Chapter II.

they wondered all. they were all

astonied Co''
of Galilee
and in Cappadocia BCo. and of Cappa-

docia
beside Cyrene BGWCT. by Cyrene Co.

which is about Cyrene Co^
they were all

18 pour out in those days of my pour out* of my Spirit in those days

Spirit

19 signs ^ tokens

vapour [Co''] the vapour, the vapours To

22 by miracles with miracles BCCoT. with great works

G. with notable works W

Galileans [Co"]
9 and Cappadocia [Co'']

10 about Cyrene

12 and they were all

annumeratus.

' Co' ' foi-th.'

signa.

134

Bheitns — Authorized.
25 I foresaw

28 made known ' to me

33 being exalted therefore R

therefore being . . . exalted A

37 the rest of the apostles
39 to you is the promise R
the promise is unto you A

40 did he testify *

Table I

Earlier Versions.
I saw ... set forth B. I beheld GW.

aforehand I saw CT. aforehand have

I set Co. I have ... set Cu^
shewed me. made . . . known unto me Co^
then being . . . exalted B. since then *

that he . . . hath been exalted GW.

since now that he . . . exalted is CT.

seeing now that he ... is exalted Co.

seeing then that he is exalted Co'.

sythens now that he . . . is exalted Tav
the other apostles
the' promise was made unto you

BWCCoT. the promise is made unto

you G. unto you is the promise made

Co^
bare he witness BCCoT. he besought

G W. did he witness Co^

Chapter III.

11 ran to them unto the porch
. . . wondering R
ran together unto them in the
porch . . . greatly wonder-
ing ^

14 unto you
16 this perfect health R
this perfect soundness A
[this perfite health of his
whole body] \To'\
19 times [Co']

21 the times of the restitution''
of all things R
the times of restitution of all
things A

25 and in thy seed \Co']

ran together greatly amazed unto them
in the porch B. ran amazed unto
them in the = porch GWCT. ran unto
them into the porch . . . and
wondered Co. wondered and ran
unto them to the porch Co'

you

health B. this disposition of his whole
body G. this health WCT. his health
Co. this whole health Co'

time

the time that all things be restored BGW.
the time that all things ... be restored
again CCoT. the time of restoring
again of all things Co'. time all
things ... be restored again Tav

even in thy seed, through thy seed Co

2 being grieved [Co'']
7 in the midst [Co']
10 hath raised R

raised A
12 for neither is there any other
name under heaven given
to men R
for there is none other name

Chapter IV.

taking it grievously, whom it grieved Co

before them

raised again, hath raised up Co

for among men under heaven there is
given none other name BC. for among
men there is given none other name
under heaven GW. nor yet also is

1 notas fecisti.

' W ' now.'
» T <■ Solomon's.'

s Co ' this.'
* restitutionis.

testificatus.

The Acts of the Apostles

135

Rheims — Authorised.
under heaven given among
men A

14 could say nothing [Co'l

16 a notorious sign indeed hath

been done R
indeed a notable miracle hath

been done A
manifest ^ [Co''^

17 be . . . spread abroad R
spread A

18 that they should not speak at

aWR

not to speak at all A
21 how they might [Co^]
23 and being dismissed R

and being let go ^

chief priests
25 who

84 prices 2 [Co!"]
36 who

was surnamed

which is by interpretation R
which is, being interpreted A
[which is interpreted] {_Co^'\

Earlier Versions.
there given unto men any other name
Co. nor yet also is there any other
name given to men T. for there is none
other name given unto men under
heaven Co'', for there is not any other
name given to men Tav
could not say. had nothing to say G
a manifest sign is done BGWCT. a mani-
fest token is done Co, is done a token
Co^

openly known

be noised BGWCT. break out Co. be . . .

noised abroad Co^
that in no wise they should speak
BGWCTCo^. that in any wise they
should not speak Co
how to
then ^ as soon as they were let go. and

when they were let go Co
high priests

which BGWCTCo^. thou that Co
price, money Co
which
was also called BCCoT. was called GW.

also was surnamed Co''
that is to say, if ye interpret it B. that
is, by interpretation G. that is to say
WCCoT.

2 being privy thereto R
being privy to it A

3 to

5 and Ananias hearing

7 and it was
not knowing what was

chanced, came in R
not knowing what was done,

came in A
[not knowing what had hap-
pened, came in] [Co*]

8 whether did you sell R
whether ye sold A

10 forth
13 of the rest
but [Co'''\

Chapter V.

being of counsel BGWCT. knowing of it
Co. being a counsel thereof Co^

unto

Ananias hearing BCo'. now when Ana-
nias heard ... he G. when Ananias
heard ... he WCCoT

and it came to pass BG. and it fortuned

came in not knowing that which was
done jB. came in ignorant of that
which was done GWCT. came in and
knew not what was done Co. came in
not knowing what was done Tav

sold ye not BC. sold ye GWCo. gave ye

T. did ye sell Co''
out

of other, of the other GWCo"
nevertheless, neverthelater T

raanifestum.

CT omit ' then.'

pretia.

136

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.
15 did bring forth R

brought forth A

at the least [Co^']
24 the chief priests

29 rather than men

S3 it cut them to the heart R
they were cut to the heart A

36 saying he was somebody R
boasting himself to be some-
body A

four hundred

who

37 dispersed^

Earlier Versions.
brought BGWCT. brought out Co.

put

2 reason

3 full [Cd'']

whom we may appoint over

12 stirred up
14 delivered unto us R
delivered us A

forth Co"^
at the least way
the high priests BGWCTCo*. the other

high priests Co
more . . . than men BCCoT. rather . . .

than men GW. more than men Co'^
they clave asunder BCT. they brast for

anger GW. it went through the hearts

of them Co
reporting himself to be some great man

B. boasting himself

a four hundred BWCCoT. a fourth hun-

dreth G. four hundreth Co^
which
scattered abroad, scattered Co'

Chapter VI.

good B. meet

and full

to whom we may commit BC. which we
may appoint to GWT. whom we may
appoint to Co. whom we may set over Co''

moved

gave us. hath given unto us Co-

Chapter VII.

6 and God spake to him R
and Go^ spake on this wise A

14 called thither R

called ... to him A

[called for] [Co-]
16 for a price of silver R

for a sum of money A
19 that they should expose R

so that they cast out A

[that they should cast out]
[Co']

to the end they might not
25 would save R

would deliver A

[would give . . . health] [Co'']
29 this word R[Co''']

this saying A

God verily spake on this wise BWCT.
but God spake thus G. but thus said
God unto him Co. and God said unto
him Co""

caused ... to be brought

for money

and made them to ^ cast out

that they should not. lest they should Co''
should deliver BC. should give . . . de-
liverance G. should give salvation
unto W. should save CoT
that saying

' dispersi.

B omits ' to.'

The Acts of the Apostles

137

Rheims — Authorized.
42 turned [Co'']

52 the Just One

58 who

54 they were cut in their hearts
R
they were cut to the heart A

56 opened

57 with one accoi'd \_Tav]
60 said this \_Co'^]

9 some great one

15 who

20 purchased

21 lot
27 went [Co^]

of great authority under Can-
dace

28 and he was returning, and R
■was returning, and A

33 was taken away

39 and when

40 passing through, he evan-

gelized R
passing through, he preached
A

Earlier Versions.
turned himself away, turned himself

CGoT
the Just B. that Just GWCT. that

Righteous Co. the Righteous Co\ that

righteous person Tav
which also B. which GW. and ye also

CT. ye Co
their hearts clave asunder BCT. their

hearts brast for anger GW. it went

through the hearts of them Co. it went

through their hearts Co''.
open

all at once
thus spoken

Chapter VIII.

a man that' could do great things,
some great man GCd'

which

obtained

fellowship

went on

and of great authority with Candace
BCT. Candace's . . . chief governor
GW. and^ of authority with Candace
Co

and as he returned home again BWCT.
and as he returned G. and returned
home again, and Co. and returned
. . . and Co''

is exalted B. hath been exalted GW.
was not esteemed CT. is . . . exalted Co

and as soon as. but when Co

he walked throughout the country
preaching BWCT. he walked to and
fro preaching G. walked about and
preached the gospel Co. went
through and preached Co^

6 trembling
12 coming in

14 from the chief priests [Co^]
17 imposing hands ... he said-R
putting his hands . . . said A
21 chief priests \_Tav]

^ Co ' which.'

Chapter IX.

both trembling, trembled Co''

coming in to him BGWCT. coming unto

him Co. entering in Co'', coming into

him Tav
of the high priests
put his hands . . . and said, laid the ^

hands . . . and said Co.
high priests

Co'' omits 'and.'

s Co'' * his.'

138

Rheims — Authorised.
23 consulted R
took counsel A

30 brought him down

31 walking ICo'-l

32 passed \_Co-]

36 a certain disciple

this woman

40 turning R
turning him A

41 his hand
presented

Table I

Earlier Versions.

took counsel together, held a council
together Co

brought him. conveyed him Co'

walked . . . and

walked

a certain woman, a disciple BGC. a cer-
tain woman which' was a disciple

the same, she G

turned him . . . and. turned to . . . and

the hand

delivered B. restored GW. shewed CCoT

1, 22 centurion^ [Co'^]
■2 to God

8 to whom when he had told
all, he R
and when he had declared
all these things unto them,
he A
[unto whom when he had
shewed all things, he] [Co^]
11 descending*
24 on the morrow RlTav]
the morrow after A

32 call hither

33 immediately therefore I sent

to thee

Chapteb X.
captain
God

and told them all the matter and.
told them all things ^ and GCo

and

call

37 from Galilee
41 who

9 that which God hath
clean, do not thou
common R
what God hath cleansed, that
call not thou common A

14 who

15 as upon us also R[Co^'\
as on us A

16 John indeed

come down, coming down Co

the third day after B. the day after GW.

the third day CT. the day following Co
call for. call Co''
then sent I for thee immediately BG P7Cr.

then sent I unto thee immediately Co.

therefore sent I immediately unto

thee Co'^
in Galilee, at Galilee Co^
which

Chapter XI.
made do not thou make them common which
God hath cleansed B. the things that
God hath purified pollute thou not
G. count not thou those things
common which God hath cleansed
WCT. what God hath cleansed, that
call not thou unclean Co. those things
that God hath cleansed, do not thou
call unclean Co^

he

as he did on us BWCT. even as upon
us G. like as upon us Co

John. John verily Co'

Co ' that,' C'o^ ' which.'

' centurio.
descendens.

3 Co omits ' things.

The Acts of the Apostles

139

Rheims — Authorised.
17 that believed R
who believed A

19 none

20 preaching [_Co^]
22 as far as Antioch
27 these

30 vrhich also they did

4 apprehended^

6 brought him forth ICo^l

9 saw [Co^]

11 the expectation ''

12 and praying RlCo^]
praying A

13 door of the gate

14 gate . . , gate

17 beckoning [Co'']

21 being arrayed with BlCo'^]

arrayed in A
25 ministry*

9 replenished with R
filled with A
[being filled with] ICo^}

12 marvelling R
being astonished A
[wondering] \_Co^']

13 John departing

16 beckoning for silence R
beckoning A

20 until Samuel the prophet [Co^]

22 he raised them up R

he raised up unto them A\_Co^]
to whom giving testimony*, he

said R
to whom also he gave testi-
mony, and said A

Earlier Versions.
when we believed, which believe Co

no man

and preached

unto Antioch

those

which thing they also did. which thing

also they did Co''
Chapter XIL

caught, taken Co

brought him forth unto the people B.

brought him out unto the people
had seen
the waiting for BGWCCoT. the waiting

Co^. the laying await Tav
in prayer BCT. and prayed

entry door

door . . . door BCo''. entry . . . enti-y
WCCoT. entry door . . . entry G.

when he had beckoned BC. he beckoned
. . . and

arrayed him ^ in . . . and. put on the
. . . and Co

ofiBce BGWCT. handreaching Co. mini-
stration Co''

Chapter XIII.

being full of

and wondered, and was astonied ff

John, when he departed B. John de-
parted . . . and

when he had beckoned ... for silence B.
beckoned . . . and GWCoT. beckoned
for silence . . . and C. commanded
silence with his hand Co'

unto the time of Samuel the prophet,
until the prophet Samuel Co

he set up. he raised up Q

of whom he reported, saying BCT. of
whom he witnessed, saying GWCo.
unto whom he bare witness and said
Co''

apprehendisset.

* ministerio.

expectatione. ^ G ' himself.'

^ testimonium.

140

Rheims — Authorized.

25 fulfilled

26 men brethren R
men and brethren A
stock

31, 43 who

36 in his generation * RlCo^}
his own generation A

45 multitudes

contradicted ^ those things R
spake against those things . .
contradicting A

50 stirred up

Table I

Earlier Versions.
had fulfilled
ye men and brethren

generation, kindred Co''

which

his time BGW. in his time

people

spake against those things . . . speaking
against it ^ BCCoT. spake against those
things . . . contrarying them GW.
spake against those things Co^

moved, stirred GW

Chapter XIV.

3 they abode R
abode they A

5 to use them contumeliously R
to use them despitefully A
10 leaped [Co^'\

13 the priest ... of Jupiter R\_Co'']
the priest of Jupiter A

2^3 ordained to them priests R
ordained them elders ^[Co^]

24 and passing R

and after they had passed A

abode they there BWCT. they abode

there <?. they had their being there

Co. tarried they Co^
to do them violence, to put them to

shame CoT
start up BWCT. leaped up G. sprang

up Co
Jupiter's priest

ordained them elders by election

and when they had gone BC. thus they
went . . . and GW. and they went . . .
and CoT. they went also through C'o^

Chapter XV.

3 being brought on their way

5 and there arose certain R
but there rose up certain A

7 men brethren R
men and brethren A

8 giving unto them R
giving them A

[giving . . . unto them] [Co'']
10 the necks of the disciples R
the neck of the disciples A

after they were brought on their way
BCT. being sent forth GW, they
were brought on their way . . . and
Co

then rose* up certain BCM. but, said
they, certain . . . rose up GW. then
arose ' there up certain CoT. but there
rose some Co^

ye men and brethren

and gave unto them BCT. in giving unto
them GW. and gave them Co

the disciples' necks BGWCTCo".
ciples' neck Co

the dis-

1 generatione.

" contradicebant. ^ B omits * it.'
* Co ' rose.'

Tav ' arose.

The Acts of the Apostles

141

Rheims — Authorised.

12 telling R
declaring A
[shewing] [_Co'^'\

13 and after

20 strangled things R

things strangled A
22 who was surnamed R

surnamed A

[that was surnamed] {_Cd^]

chief men

24 subverting ^ your souls [Co^J
27, 38 who

30 they therefore being dis-
missed ^ R
so when they were dismissed A

82 confirmed*

35 with many others

86 and after R

and . • . after A
41 confirming^

Earlier Versions.

which told

and when BGWCT. afterward when Co

and after that Co*
strangled BWCCoT. that that is strangled

G. that is strangled To
whose surname was. called also T

which were chief men. principal men
Co''

and cumbered your minds

which

now therefore ' when they were departed
BO. when they therefore^ were de-
parted WCT. when these were sent
forth Co. they therefore being sent
forth Co^

strengthened', stablished Co^

with other many, with many other
GCo'

but after BGWCTCo''. nevertheless after Co

stablishing

3 him Paul would have to R
him would Paul have to A^Co''']

7 and when they were come . . .
they R
after they were come . . . they
A

11 sailing from .
loosing from

12 of the part R
of that part A
a colonia ' R
and a colony A

we R
we A

Chapter XVI.

Paul would that he should BW, there-
fore Paul would that he should G.
him would Paul that he should C.
Saul would that the same should Co.
the same Paul would that he should T

they coming B. then came they . . . and
G. they came . . . and WCT. howbeit
as they came Co. and when they came
. . . they Co^

we being carried from B. went we forth
from . . . and GW. when we loosed
forth . . . from . . . we C. departed we
from . . . and Co. loosed we forth from
. . . and T, when we had sailed from
. . . we Co^. sailed we forth from . . .
and Tav

in the parts'' BGWCT. of the land Co.
of the coast Co*

and ' a free city, and whose inhabitants
came from Rome to dwell there GW

1 evertentes. * dimissi. ' GWT omit * therefore.' * confirmaverunt.
= CCor ' strengthed.' ^ confirmans. ' B ' parties.' * colonia.

' Co'' omits 'and.'

142

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.
16 gain

by

18 to go out R

to come out A

[to go forth] [_Cd^'\
20, 22 magistrates^
21 being Romans

26 all the doors were opened

27 and the keeper

and seeing
31 house [Co"]

34 rejoiced with all his house,

believing God R
rejoiced, believing in God with

all his house A
[rejoiced with all his house

believing in God] [Co^j

35 magistrates^

36, 38 magistrates ^

36 sent that you should be let

go R
sent to let you go A

departing R
depart, and ^

Earlier Versions.

vantage, gains Co^Tav
with

that thou come out. that thou depart
out Co

officers BCCoT. governors G. rulers W
seeing we are '^ Romans, sithens we are

Romans Tav
all the doors opened BGWCTCo^. were

all the doors open Co
when the keeper BWCCoT. then the

keeper G. but when the keeper Co'^
and saw. and when he saw G
household
joyed' that he with all his household

believed in* God. rejoiced with all

his household that he was become a

believer on God Co

officers BCT. governors G. rulers TFCo^

officers of the city Co
officers BCCoT. governors G. rulers WCo'^
sent word to loose you BWCT. sent to

loose you G. sent hither that ye

should be loose Co. sent that ye

should be loosed Co^
get you hence and

Chapter XVII.

1 and when they had walked R
now when they had passed A
[when they had walked]

[Co*]
5 of the rascal sort certain

naughty men R
certain lewd fellows of the

baser soi-t A
[some wicked men of the

common sort] \_Co''\

10 who

11 more noble than they that

are R
more noble than those A

as they made their journey, now as
they passed G

certain vagabonds and evil men B. cer-
tain vagabonds and' wicked fellows
GW. certain^ evil men which were
vagabonds CCoT

which. [ ] Co.

the noblest of birth among them BCT.

more noble'' men than they which

were GW. the eldest among them Co.

the most ancient men of them that

were Co''

magistratus. * Co''

* W ' which were.'

' be.' ' G ' rejoiced.'

* CT omit ' certain.'

* BCCoT ' on.'
W ' worthy.'

The Acts of the Aposih

or THe
Ut'4!V£RSiTV

J43

Rheims — Authorized.

15 receiving

16 given to idolatry [Co^]

19 Areopagus ^ [Co^]

23 therefore [Co'''\

27 if haply [Co^]

28 certain also

30 times [Co^']
84 others

6 1... will go R
I will go A

7 one that served God R
one that worshipped God

8 house [Co'']

10 set upon thee R

set on thee A
23 in order
25 this man

27 who when

28 he with vehemency

vinced^ the Jews R
he mightily convinced
Jews A

1 having gone R

having passed A
9 disputing [^Co^]

16 leaping R
leapt A[Co'']

17 fear fell

18 deeds [Co''']

29 filled with confusion
catching R
having caught A
with one accord into
theatre *

Earlier Versions.

received . . . and. when they had re-
ceived GCo

given to worshipping of idols B. subject
to idolatry G. subject to worship idols
W. given to worshipping of images
CT. given so to the worshipping of
images Co"

the street of Mars B. Mars' " street GWCT.
the council house Co

then. [ ] Co

if perhaps B. if so be G. if WCCoT

certain BCT. also certain GWCo"^. cer-
tain . . . also Co

time

other

Chapter XVIII.

will I go BGWC. I go CoT. shall I go Co''

a worshipper of God BGWCT. which
A feared God Co. which served God Co*

household
invade thee BWCCoT. lay hands on thee

G. lay hand on thee To
by order
the same

which when BCCo''. and when he GCo,

after he WT

con- he overcame the Jews mightily BCCo.

mightily he confuted . . , the Jews

the with great vehemency G. mightily he

overcame the Jews WT

Chapter XIX,
passed . .

and BWCT.
G. walked through ,
and he disputed BCW.
ran

when he passed
. . and Co
and disputed

the

fear came, there fell a fear Co

works

on a roar, full of confusion G

and caught, and took Co

into the common hall' with one assent
BGWCT. with one assent into the
open place Co. with one mind into
the open place Co"^

^ Areopagum. * Tav ' Marce.' ' revincebat.

» GPT' place.'

theatrum.

144

Table I

Rheims— Authorized.
81 and certain also R
and certain A

adventure himself into the
theatre -

32 confxise ' R
confused A

33 of the multitude they drew

forth Alexander R
they drew Alexander out of
the multitude A

34 there was made one voice' of

all . . . crying out R
all with one voice . . . cried

out A
[there arose a voice of them

all crying together] [Cd^']

35 appeased

Earlier Versions.
but certain BC. certain also

press into the common hall ^ BWCT
present himself in the common place
G. press into the open place Co

all out of quiet BCT. out of order GCo^.
all out of order W. out of quiet Co

certain of the people drew Alexander
out of the multitude B. some of the
company * drew forth Alexander

there arose a shout ... of all men crying,
there arose a shout of all, and cried Co

what man is there

40 danger
for this day's
an account of this concourse

41 he dismissed'' the assembly

pacified B. stayed GW. ceased CT.

stilled Co
what man is it. what man is he Co''
jeopardy
of this day's
a reason^ of this concourse of people.

a reckoning of this uproar Co
he let the assembly depart BGW. he let

the congregation depart CCoT. he let

the congregation go Co''

Chapter XX.

2 exhorted them" with much

speech R
given them much exhortation

A
4 and of Asia

7 until [Co^]
10 embracing him, he said R
embracing him, said A

19 humility 9 JR
humility of mind A

20 from house to house [_Co^']

21 testifying [Co']
penance R
repentance A^Co^"]

given them a long' exhortation BCCo'^.
exhorted them with many words GCo.
given them large exhortations WT

and out of Asia BWCT. and of them of

Asia GCo'^. but of Asia Co
unto
embraced him and said, embraced him

saying GW
humbleness of mind BCCoT. modesty

GW. humbleness Co'
throughout every house BGWC. privately

from house to house Co. at home in

your houses T
witnessing, and have testified Go
the repentance

1 TT' place.' ' theatrum. ^ confusa.

una vox. * BWCT ' reckoning.' '' dimisit.

humilitate.

* Co ' people.
' Co' omits ' long.

The Acts of the Apostles

145

Rheims — Authorised.
2-2 befiUl me

27 I have not spared to declare
unto you R
I have not shunned to de-
clare unto you A

Earlier Versions.
come unto me BG. come on me WCT.

happen . . . unto me Co. happen unto

me Co^
I have kept nothing back, but have

shewed you BCCoT. I have spared no

labour, but have shewed you GW.

I have not gotten me out of the way,

but have shewed you Co"^

Chapter XXI.

3 was to discharge her load R
was to unlade her burden A

4 finding

5 till we were out of the city

7 we . . . came down to R
we came to A
[we came down to] [_Co^]
IS the day following^

19 he told particularly R
he declared particularly A

unladed the burden BGWC. should lay
forth the ware Co. unladed her
burthen T. should be . . . unladen Co^

when we had found, when he had
found Tav

till we were come out of the city BWCCoT.
even out of the city G. out of the city
Co''

we went down to BC. we arrived at
GWT. and came to Co

on the morrow BCT. the next day GW.

on the next day Co
he told by order, he shewed by order

Co^

20 thousands . . . among the

thousand Jews

Jews R

thousands of Jews A

22 will hear

shall hear

27 stirred up

moved

34 multitude

people

Chapter XXII.

7 ground

earth

12 according to the law

as pertaining to the law. after the law Co

18 testimony^

witness

23 cried out

cried

Chapter XXIII.

16 in wait

await

17 to tell him

to shew him BGWCTCo\ to say unto
him Co

20 have agreed [Co'^

are determined BWCT. have conspired G.
are agreed together Co

21 do not thou credit them R

follow not thou their minds BWCCo. let

do not thou yield unto them

them not persuade thee G. follow not

A

their minds T

[do not thou believe

them]

[Co^]

^ sequent! die.

2 testimonium.

146

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.
21 expecting thy promise R

looking for a promise from

thee A
[waiting for thy promise] [Co-]

26 excellent

27 understanding R
having understood A

30 told

83 who when

Earlier Versions.
and look for a promise from thee B. and
wait' for thy promise GCoT. and look
that thou shouldest promise WC

mighty BWCCoT. noble G. right good Co*
after I perceived B. perceiving GW.

and perceived CCoT. knowing Co'''
shewed
which when BWCT. now when G.

when these Co. the which when Coi

1 -who

2 by thee

by thy providence

3 we do always . . . receive it R
we accept it always A
[we allow it alway] \_Co^]

4 clemency^
6 the Nazarenes ^

6 who

8 thou mayest thyself R
thyself mayest A

[thou thyself mayest] [_Co-]

9 also [Co^]

10 for to speak R
to speak u4[Co^]

11 understand

15 that which these also them-

selves expect, that there
shall be a resurrection of
just and unjust R
which they themselves also
allow, that there shall be a
resurrection of the dead,
both of the just and un-
just A

16 always

a conscience without offence''

R[Co-]
a conscience void of offence A

17 I came to bestow alms R
I came to bring alms A
[I came to do alms] [Co'']

Chaftek XXIV.

which, and T

by the means of thee BCCoT. through
thee G. by reason of thee W

through thy providence, by thy wisdom
Co-

that allow we ever BCCoT. we acknow-
ledge it wholly G. that we acknow-
ledge from our hearts W

courtesy, goodness Co''

the Nazarites BGWCT. the Nazaretes Co.
the Nazarees Co'. Nazarites Tav

which JBCCo''. and GWT. and he Co

thou mayest

likewise

that he should speak

know

that the same * resurrection of the dead '
which they themselves look for also,
shall be both of just* and unjust, that
there shall be a resurrection (the
which these themselves also look for)
of the just and unjust Co'

alway. [ ] T

a clear conscience

I came and brought alms

* CoT 'look.' ^ dementia. ^ Nazarenorum. ^ £ omits ' same.'

» T ' from death ' for < of the dead.' « BCo ' the just.' ' offendiculo.

The Acts of the Apostles

147

Eheims — Authorized.
22 knowing most certainly of
this way R
having more perfect know-
ledge of that way A
[knowing certainly of this
way] [Co''^

Earlier Versions.
for he know very well of that way,
when I shall more perfectly know the
things which concern this sect ' GW

Chapter XXV.

5 going down with me R
go down with me, and A

11 these accuse

12 then Festus having conferred

with the council R
then Festus when he had
conferred with the council

15 chief priests

desiring [Co^]
23 hall of audience R

place of hearing A

principal ^ men \_Co^]
25 he himself appealed R

he himself hath appealed A
27 it seemeth to me

let them

the council
Festus had

signify *

2 defend myself R
answer for myself A
[clear myself] [Co'^]

3 especially

4 and my life truly from

youth R
my manner of life from

youth A
[and truly my life from
youth up] [Co^J
8 with you
10, 12 chief priests
19 whereupon

come down with us and

come down together €0"^
they accuse
then spake Festus with

and BWCo. then when

spoken with the council G. then

spake Festus with deliberation and CT.

then Festus when he had spoken with

the council Co'^
high priests
and desired
council house BCT. common hall

chief men

he hath appealed BGWCT. he himself

also had appealed Co. he appealed Co^
me thinketh it BGWCT. me think it Co.

it seemeth unto me Co''
shew

Chapter XXVI.
answer

namely BWCT. chiefly G. specially Co
my my life that I have led of a child BC. as
touching my life from my childhood
my G. as touching the life that I have

led from a child W. my living truly
my from my youth up Co. my living of

a child T
unto you. among you Co''
high priests
wherefore

2 we going up R
entering . . . we A

the Macedonian R\_Co''']
a Macedonian A

Chapter XXVII.

we entered . . . and BGWCT. when we
were entered . . . we Co. we went up
into . . . and Co^

out of Macedonia, of Macedonia G W

^ G ' way.'

=* Co ' to.'

' principalibus.
L 2,

significare.

148 Table I

Rheims — Authorised.
4 sailed under

7 the wind hindering us R
the wind not suffering us A

Crete 2

8 sailing by it R
passing it A

VI Crete 2

13 along by Crete' R
close by Crete A

14 against it

a tempestuous wind that is
called Euro-aquilo R

a tempestuous wind called
Euroclydon A

[a tempestuous wind that is
called North-east] \_Co'^'\

16 and running upon a certain
island R
and running under a certain
island A

17 helps

and fearing

18 and when we were mightily

tossed with the tempest,

the next day they R
and we being exceedingly tossed

with a tempest, the next day

they A
21 Crete*
33 this day is \_Co'^'\
41 remained unmoveable

44 the rest

Earlier Versions.

sailed hard by. sailed near by Co'

because ' the wind withstood us BWCTCo'*,
because the wind suffered us not G.
because the winds were against us Co

Candie. the coasts of Candie WCT

sailed beyond it, and BGWCT. came
scarcely beyond it, then Co. had
scarcely sailed it Co''

Candie

past Candie B. by Candie TGWCo^. past
all Candie CCoT

against their purpose BCCoT. by it G.
against Candie W. against them Co^

a flaw of wind out of the north-east
which is called Euroclydon B. a
stormy wind called Euroclydon G.
a stormy wind out of the north-east
W. a flaw of wind out of the north-
east CT. a flaw of wind which is
called North-east Co

but we were carried into an isle . . . and
BC. and we ran under a little isle . . .
and G. and we were carried beneath
a little isle . . . and W. but we came
to an isle . . . where Co. and we came
unto an isle . . . and T. and when we
were run into a certain isle Co^

help, all help G

fearing . . . and

the next day when we were tossed with
an exceeding tempest, they BGWCT.
and when we had bidden a great tem-
pest, on the next day they Co. and
when we had been tossed with a great
tempest, ... on the next day they Co^

Candie"

this is. to-day is Co

moved not BWCT. could not be moved
G. abode fast unmoved Co. abode
unmoveable Cb*

the other

Chapter XXVIII.

1 island isle

7 who which, the same BC

10 who also honoured us with which also did us great honour BGlFCCu'.
many honours* and they did us great honour CoT

• Co'' ' for.'

Cretae. ^ Cretam. * Creta.

* multis honoribus nos honoraverunt.

CCoT ' Candy.

Romans

149

Rheims — Authorized.
11 whose sign^ was

15 the three taverns

took courage
17 the custom E[Co'''\

customs A
19 the Jews contradicting it R

when the Jews spake against
it ^

22 we desire of thee to hear R
we desire to hear of thee A

23 from morning until evening R
from morning till evening A

28 will

Earlier Versions.
whose badge was BGWCTCo^. and had ii

badge of Co
at the three taverns, to the three

taverns CoT
waxed bold
laws, the laws Co

when the Jews spake contrary", when
the Jews cried contrary T

we will hear of thee, we pray thee to
hear of thyself Co^

even fi"om morning to night BWCT.
from morning to night G. even from
morning until the even Co. from the
morning until the evening Co"^

shall

1 separated into R
separated unto A

4 according to the Spirit

5 for obedience to the faith in

all nations for the name of
him R
for obedience to the faith
among all nations for his
name A

6 are you also R
are ye also A

10 if by any means I may some-
time at the length have a
prosperous journey R

if by any means now at length
I might have a prosperous
journey A

[if by any means I may some-
time at the last have a pros-
perous journey] [C'o^]

KOMANS.

Chapter I.

severed into B. put apart to preacli
GWCoT. put apart for CCd^

after the Spirit BCCo. touching the
Spirit GW. of the Holy Ghost T

that obedience might be given unto
the faith in^ his name among all
heathen * BGWC. among all the
heathen, to set up the obedience of
faith under his name Co. to bring all
manner heathen people unto the*
obedience of the faith that is in his
name T. to be obedient unto faith for
his name's sake among all nations Co'^

ye are also B. ye be also GW. ye be C.
ye are a part also Co. are ye a part
also T, ye also are Co^

that by some mean at the last, one time
or other, I might take a prosperous
journey B. that by some means, one
time or other, I might have a pros-
perous journey G. that by some
means ^, one time or other, a pros-
perous journey . . . might fortune me
WC. that I might once have a pros-
perous journey Co. that at one time

insigne. * Co * the contrary.'

^ T omits * the,' M and Tav retain it.

To ' for.' * G ' the Gentiles.'

fi C ' mean at the last.'

150

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.

11 that I may impart^ unto you

13 I will not have you ignorant

. . . that R
I would not have you ignorant

. . . that A
15 so

17 therein

20 for his invisible things, from
the creation of the world
are seen, being understood
by those things that are
made R
for the invisible things of him
from the creation of the
world are clearly seen, being
understood by the things
that are made A

•21 darkened [Co^]
23 changed [Co'']
25 who . . . who

into lying R

into a lie A

27 leaving [Co^l
working
receiving

which they should R
which was meet A

28 they liked not to have God in

knowledge R
they did not like to retain God
in their knowledge A

Earlier Versions.
or another ' a prosperous journey . . .
might fortune me T. that once at
last a prosperous journey , . . might
fortune me Tav

that I might bestow among you. that
I might bestow upon you Co

I would that' ye should know . . . how*
that BCCoT. I would that ye should
not be ignorant how that GW. I will
not that ye be ignorant how that Cu'^

so that BCCo'^. therefore GW. wherefore
Co. likewise T

by it. in it Co

for his invisible things, being under-
standed by his works, through the
creation of the world are seen B. for
the invisible things of him . . . are seen
by the creation of the world, being
considered in his works G. for' his
invisible things . , . are understand^
and seen by the things made'' from
the creation of the world IVT. yea,
his invisible things . . . are seen, for-
asmuch as they are understand by the
works from the creation of the world
C. that the invisible things of God
. . . might be seen, while they are con-
sidered by the works from the creation
of the world Co. for the invisible
things of him that be understood . . .
are seen out of the creature of the
world Gf

blinded, full of darkness G

turned

which . . . which

for a lie B. unto a lie GWCCoT. into
leasing Cu-

left . . . and

and . . . wrought, wrought Co''

received

as it was according BCCoT. as was meet
G. as was according WTav. the due * Co^

they regarded not to know God BGWCCo.
it seemed not good unto them to bo
aknowen of God T. they regarded not
to acknowledge God To

* JIf' other.' " impcrtiar. ' Co omits 'that.' * Taw omits ' how.'

' r ' so that.' * T ' understood.' '' T ' works' for ' things made.'

' Co'' in full, ' the due reward of their error.'

Romans

151

Rheims — Authorized.
29 malignity'

32 who
1 for wherein

3 0 man

5 thy hardness and impenitent
heart

and of the revelation * of JJ
and revelation of A

6 will render ^ to
8 wrath and indignation R
indignation and wrath A

10 worketh good

13 for not the hearers of the law

are just' with God R
for not the hearers of the law

are just before God A

18 approvest the more profitable
things B
approvest '" the things that are
more excellent A

instructed R
being instructed A

•20 the foolish

25 profiteth

Earlier Versions.
evil conditioned BCCoT. taking all

things in the evil part GW. froward-

ness Co^
the which B. which men

Chapter II.

for in that^ same^ wherein BWCTCo^.-
for in that that G. for look, wherein
Co. for in that TavTo

O thou man

thy stubbornness and heart that cannot
repent BWCM. thine hardness and
heart that cannot repent G. thine
hard and impenitent heart Co. thine
hard heart that cannot repent T.
thy stubbornness and impenitent
heart Co^

and declaration of B. and of the de-
claring^ of GCo^. when shall be opened
WCT. and of the opening of Co

will reward, shall reward Co

shall come'' indignation and wrath
BGCCoT. shall be rendered indigna-
tion and wrath W. shall come wrath
and indignation Co^

doth good, do good Co

for in the sight of God, the hearei'S of the
law are not righteous B. for the
hearei's of the law are not righteous
before God G. for before' God they
are not righteous which hear the law
WCCoT. for the hearers of the law be
not righteous with God Co^

allowest the things that be excellent
BGWC. thou provest what is best to
do Co. hast experience of good and
bad T. allowest the things that be
more profitable Cu'^. triest the things
tliat dissent from it To

informed B. in that thou art instructed
G. in that thou art informed WT.
and art informed C. forsomuch as
thou art informed Co. being instruct
Co^

them which lack discretion, the un-
wise Co

availeth. is profitable G

' malignitate.

' T ' the.' ' Co^ omits ' same.'

* revelationis.

' G 'declaration.'

6 reddet. ^ G ' be.'

* iusti.

9 C ' in the sight of.'

^° probas.

^52

Table I

Bheims — Authorized,

3 for what if [Co^]

12 together

20 is the knowledge [Co^]

21 manifested

22 by faith

24 justified R
being justified A

25 for the remission ' of . . . sins

R
for the remission of sins ^[Co^]
29 yes, of the Gentiles ITav]

Earlier Versions.
Chapter III.

what then though BCT. for what though
G. but what then though W. but
whereas Co
all BCT. altogether GCo. also W
Cometh the knowledge, cometh but the

knowledge Co
made manifest BG. declared
by the faith, through the faith Co"^
but are justified BCT. and are justified
GW. but . . . are they made righteous
Co. but . . . are justified Co-
IS by the forgiving of sins B. by the for-
giveness of the sins G. in that he
forgiveth the sins WCCoT
yes, even of the Gentiles BGWCT. yes
verily the God of the heathen Co. yea,
of the heathen Co^

2 glory 2 i?[Co2]

whereof to glory A
6 David also [Co'"-]
10 in circumcision or in pre-
puce ? not in circumcision
R
when he was in circumcision
or in uncircimacision ? not
in circumcision A

Chaptek IV.

wherein to boast B.

wherein to rejoice

11 a seal

might be

15 worketh

16 of faith

18 might be made R
might become A

3 and not only this R
and not only so A

glory '

David. David . . . also Co

when he was in the circumcision or
when he was in the uncircumcision ?
not in the ^ circumcision BC. when he
was circumcised, or uncircumcised ?
not when he was circumcised G. in
the time of circumcision or in the
time before he was circumcised ? not
in the time of circumcision WT. in
the circumcision or in the uncircum-
cision ? Doubtless * not in the cir-
cumcision Co

as a seal BWCT. as the seal G. for a
seal Co. the seal Co''

should be

causeth BGWCTCd^. causeth but Co

by faith BGWCT. through faith Co. out
of faith Co'^

should be

Chapter V.

not that only BC. neither do weso only
GWT. not only that Co. neither that
only To
rejoice

remissionem.

'* gloriam.

3 C ' the time of.'
' gloriamur.

Co* omits 'doubtless.'

Romans

i53

Rheims — Authorised.
7 for scarce for a just man doth
any die R
for scarcely for a righteous
man will one die A

8 commendeth^

12 unto all men death did pass R
death passed upon all men A

14 after the similitude" of the

prevarication of Adam R
after the similitude of Adam's

transgression A
[after the similitude of the

transgression of Adam] [Co^]
who

15 but not as the offence, so also

the gift R
but not as tlie offence, so also
is the free gift A

16 judgment indeed is of one to
condemnation R
the judgment was by one to
condemnation A

17 death reigned by one [Co^']
in life by one \_Co'']

18 therefore
justification

20 might abound

grace did more abound R
grace did much more abound
A

Earlier Versions.

now scarce will any man die for the
righteous B. doubtless one will scarce
die for a righteous man GW. yet
scarce will any man die for a righteous
man CT. now dieth there scarce any
man for the righteousness sake Co.
for scarce doth any man die for the
righteous Co^

setteth out. doth . . . set forth Co.
setteth forth Co^

death entered into all men B. death
went over all men GWCT. went the
death also over all men Co. went
death through into all men Co''

with like transgression as did Adam,
after the like manner of the transgres-
sion of Adam G

which

but not as the sin, so is the free gift B.
but yet the gift is not so, as is the
offence G. but the gift is not like as
the offence ^ WCT. but it is not with
the gift as with the sin Co. but the
gift is not as the trespass of one Co''

the sin entered by one offence into con-
demnation B. the fault came of one
offence unto condemnation G. the
giltieship came of one offence unto
condemnation W. damnation came of
one sin unto condemnation CT. the
judgment came of one sin unto con-
demnation Co. the judgment came of
one unto condemnation Co''

death reigned by the means of one.
death reigned through one G

in life by the means of one. in life
through one G

likewise then, likewise therefore Co"

the righteousness BGT. the justification
GW. the justifying Co

should increase, should abound G

grace was more plenteous B. there

grace abounded much more G. there was
yet* more plenteousness of grace WCCoT.
there was grace also more plenteous Co"

* commendat. ^ similitudinem.

CT ' sin.' * WCT omit ' yet.'

154

Table I

Rheims — Authorised.

4 into death [Cb']

5 we shall be also

10 for that ho died R
for in that he died A

16 that to whom [Co-J

yourselves servants

17 that form

22 become servants to God

4 therefore R
wherefore A

5 did work

Earlier Versions.

Chapter VI.

into his death BGCo. unto his death W.

for to die CT
even so shall we be BGWC. then shall
we be Co. even so must we be T. we
shall belong to (the resurrection) also

for as touching that he died

that to whomsoever, that look unto whom
Co

yourselves as servants

the form BGWT. the rule C. the en-
sample Co. that fashion Co^

made the servants of God BWCT. made
servants unto God G. are become the
servants of God Co. become servants
unto God Co"

Chapter VII.

even so BWCCoT. so G. and so Co'

7 covet '

9 and I lived without the law
sometime R
for I was alive without the

law once ^ A
[but I lived without law
sometime] [Co''\

10 the commandment . . . the

same R
the commandment A

11 by it

13 might become

21 I find therefore the law R

1 find then a law A

[I find therefore a law] [Co^]

wrought BCo'^. had force G. bare rule
W. reigned CT. were mighty Co

lust

I once lived without law BCT. for I once
was alive without the law GW. I lived
sometime without law Co. I lived
without law Tav

the very same commandment,
commandment GCu^

the same

by the same BCCo^Tav. thereby G. by

the self commandment WT. by the

same commandment Co
might be
I find then by the law BGWCT. thus

find I now by the law Co. I find then

... I am thus yoked To

1 there is now therefore R
there is therefore now A

Chapter VIII.

there is then BCT. now then there is
G. there is then now W. then is
there now Co. now therefore is there
Co^

' concupisces.
' sometime.*

- Position of ' once ' suggested by the position of

Romans

155

Rheims — Authorized.

3 in that [Co'']

4 who

10 because of justification R
because of righteousness A

17 and if sons R
and if children A
heirs truly of God R[Cu'''\
heirs of God A

18 revealed • in us

•20 for [Co^]

is made subject R

was made subject A

made . . . subject ^ R

hath subjected A
22 till now R

until now A

24 that which a man seeth,
wherefore doth he hope it R
what a man seeth, why doth
he yet hope for A

26 what we should pray R\_Co'']
what we should pray for A

27 because

28 and we know

unto good R^Co^l
for good A

according to pui'pose R
according to his purpose A
29 whom he hath foreknown R
whom he did foreknow A
to be made conformable ^ to R
to be conformed to A

31 for us

32 he that
delivered him R
delivered him up A

33 the elect « of God R
God's elect A

34 that is

Earlier Versions.
in as much as
which
for righteousness sake

if we be sons, if we be children GCo.

if we be the children Co'
the heirs of God BCo. even the heirs of

God 0. the heirs, I mean, of God

WCT
shewed upon us BCCoT. shewed unto us

GW. shewed in us Co^
because
is subject BGW. is subdued CCoTav. are

subdued T
hath subdued BGWCCo\ subdued Co.

subdueth T
unto this time BWCT. unto this present

G. unto the same time Co. hitherto

Co^
how can a man hope for that which he

seeth. how hopeth a man for that

which he seeth Co'

what to desire BCT. what to pray GIF.

what we should desire Co
for
for we know BT. also we know GW.

we know C. but sure we are Co. but

we know Co"^
for the best

of purpose

of his purpose GW

those which he knew before, those

whom he knew before Co
that they should be like * fashioned unto

BCCoT. to be made like to' GCo^. that

they should be made like fashioned

unto W
on our side

which BWCCoT. who G. which also Co'
gave him BCT. gave him ... to death

GW. hath given him Co. hath given

him over Co'
God's chosen, the chosen of God Co'

which is. he that (rose) Co'

revelabitur.

' subiecit.
* Co' omits ' to.'

conformes.

* electos.

Tav ' alike.

156

Table I

Rheims — A uthorized.
3i who also maketh

35 distress

36 we are killed

4 who are Israelites

5 who is above all things, God R
who is over all, God A

7 nor they that are the seed . . .
all be children R
neither because they are the
seed . . . are they all
children A
10 and not only she R
and not only this A

11 when they were not yet born

RlCo'']
the children being not yet

born A
nor . . . any good or evil R
neither . . . any good or evil A

of works [^Co'l

of the caller RlCo^l
of him that calleth A

15 on whom I have mercy RlCo^]
on whom I will have mercy A

16 it is not of . . . nor R

it is not of . . . nor of A

of God that sheweth mercy

Earlier Versions.
and maketh BWCCoT. and maketh . . .

also G. which likewise maketh Co^
anguish
are we killed

Chapter IX.

which are the Israelites BGWCT. which
are of Israel Co. which are Israelites 6'</^

which is God, in all things to be BC.
which ' is God over all GWCoTav. which
is God over all things T. which is
God above all things Cd^

neither are they all children because
they^ are the seed BGWCoTav. neither
are they all children straightway that ^
are the seed CT. neither be they all
children that are the seed Co^

not only this BC. neither he only felt
this G, neither he only proved these
things W. howbeit it is not so with
this only Co. neither was it so with
her only T. not only she Co'

before the children were born B. yer*
the children were born GWCT. or ever
the children were born Co

neither . . . good neither bad BWCT.

neither . . • good nor evil G. neither

good nor bad Co. or . . . anything

good or evil Co'', neither .... good

ne bad Tav
by the ' reason of works BCT. by works

GW. by the deserving of works Co
by the caller BC. by him that calleth

GW. by the ^ grace of the caller CoT
to whomsoever' I shew mercy, to whom

I will shew mercy GW
election is not of . . . nor B. it is not in

. . . nor in G. lieth election . . . not

in . . . or W. lieth it not ... in . . .

or CCoT. it cometh not . . . of . . .

neither Co-
ot God that taketh mercy B. in God

that sheweth mercy G. in God that

pitieth W. in the mercy of God CCoT.

of God the shewer of mercy Co''

1 G ' who.'
they ' for ' that.'
' BC 'whom.'

^ B has ' that ' for ' because they.' ' T has * because

* Tav 'er.' * B omits 'the.' « T omits 'the.'

Romans

157

Rheims — Authorized.

17 raised

22 much patience R[Co^'\
much long-9uffering A

27 the remains shall R
a remnant shall A

[the remnant shall] [Co-]

28 upon the earth

30 after justice R

after righteousness A

3 establish

18 into all the

unto

20 but Esay i?[(7o2]
but Esaias A

21 to Israel

2 foreknew

6 if by grace

otherwise grace

7 were blinded

10 may not see

14 provoke ... to emulation * R
provoke to emulation A

16 the first fruit

19 were broken R

were broken off A
22 the goodness and the severity
R

the goodness and severity A

the goodness of God iJ[Co*]

goodness A

his goodness

otherwise thou also shalt

Earlier Versions.
stirred
long patience, great patience Co

yet but a remnant shall B. yet shall but
a remnant GWM. yet the remnant
shall C. yet shall there but a remnant
Co. yet shall a remnant T

on earth BCT. in the earth GW. upon
earth Co. up ^ the earth Cd^

righteousness

Chapter X.

stablish jBGTFCr. maintain Co. set up Co^
into all BCCoT. through all the GW.

into every (country) Co'
into
and Esaias^ BGW. Esaias^ after that

CT. Esay after him Co
against Israel, unto Israel GCo

Chapter XI.

knew before

if it be of grace BGWCT. if it be done of

grace Co. if it be by grace Co^
for then grace BC. or^ else . . . grace

GWCo. for then . . . grace T
hath been blinded B. have been

hardened G. have been blinded W.

are blinded CCor
see not
provoke BCT. provoke ... to follow

them G. provoke ... to envy W.

provoke . . . unto ' zeal Co
the first fruits BGW. one piece CraA

the beginning Co. the beginnings Tav
are broken off. are broken Co'

the kindness and rigorousness BWCCoT.
the bountifulness and severity G. the
goodness and rigorousness Co^

kindness, bountifulness G

kindness B. his bountifulness G. his
kindness WCT. the kindness Co.
goodness Co^

or else thou also« shalt BWCT. or else

1 Probably a misprint for ' upon.'
* ad aemulandum. ' Co^

* WCTav 'Esay.' ^ Co omits 'or.'

to.' " WCT omit ' also.'

158

Table I

Bfieims — Authorized.

24 graffed into RlCo^]
graffed . . . into A
graffed into [Cu^

25 blindness in part^

81 these also . . . have not be-
lieved R
have these also . . . not be-
lieved A

32 concluded ^ all R
concluded them all A

33 O depth R

0 the depth A
35 who hath first given to him

2 be not conformed' to

6 and having gifts, according to
. . . different R
having then gifts, differing
according to A

7 or ministry'

ministering®

10 w^ith honour preventing one
another R
in honour preferring one
another A

16 not minding high things R
mind not high things A

in your own conceit R
in your own conceits A

Earlier Versions.
thou shalt also G. else shalt thou Co.
or else shalt thou also Co^
graffed ... in. grafted ... in CoTav

graffed in BGM. graffed ' in . . . again
WCCoT

partly blindness BWCCoT. partly obsti-
nacy G. blindness . . . partly Co^Tav

have they not believed BGCCoT. have
they not obeyed W. have not these
. . . also believed Cd^

shut up all nations B. shut up all G.

wrapped all nations WCT. closed up

all Co
0 the deepness

who hath given unto* him first
BGWCTCo\ who hath given him
ought beforehand Co

Chapter XII.

be not ye fashioned like unto B. fashion
not yourselves like unto GWCCoT. be
not like fashioned to Co^. do not
fashion yourselves unto Tav

seeing then ® that we have divers gifts
according to BWCT. seeing then that
we have gifts that are divers according
to G. and have divers gifts according
to Co. having diverse gifts according to
C(?

either ofl&ce B. or an ofiice G. or if we
have an office W. [let him] that hath
an office CCoT. he that hath an office Co^

administration B. office GWCCoT. [let
him] minister [it] Co'

in giving honour going one before
another B. in giving honour go one
before another GWCCoT. preventing
each other with honour Co^. in giving
honour prevent one another Tav

being not high minded B. be not high
minded GWCT. be not proud in your
own conceits Co

in your own oi)inions. in yourselves G

' Co 7'aD 'grafted.' ' ex parte. ^ conclusit. * Co''* omits ' unto,

conformari. • BCT omit ' then.' ' ministerium. * ministrando.

Romans

159

Bheims — Ait thorised,

3 do good RlCo^']

do that which is good A

4 unto thee for good R
to thee for good A

a revenger

5 for wrath

render^ therefore to all men

their due R
render therefore to all their

dues A
to whom honour, honour R
honour to whom honour A

8 owe no man anything

10 love therefore is R
therefore love is A

11 and that, knowing the season

R
and that, knowing the time A

12 cast off the works

Earlier Versions.

Chapter XIII.

do well BO. do well then
for thy wealth

revenger B. to take vengeance GWCT.

a taker of vengeance Co. an avenger

Co""
for fear of punishment B. because of

wrath GCd^. for fear of vengeance

WCT. for punishment Co
give to every man therefore his duty

BWCCoT. give to all men therefore

their duty G. give therefore unto

every one their duty C(?
honour to whom honour belongeth B.

honour to whom ye owe honour GW.

honour to whom honour pertaineth

CCoT
owe nothing to no man B. owe nothing

to any man
therefore ... is charity B. therefore is

love
and chiefly considering the season B.

and that, considering the season TW.

this also we know, I mean* the season

CT. and for so much as we know this,

namely the time Co. this time also we

know Co"^
cast away the deeds, cast away the

works GCo

Chapter XIV.

2 for one [Co''']

5 for one R
one man A

[for some one] [Co'']
and another R
another A
[but another] [Co']

6 to our Lord he eateth not R
to the Lord he eateth not A

9 living
11 every tongue [Co']
16 let not then

one

this man.

some man Co

another man BCT. and another man GW.
but another man Co

eateth not to^ the Lord, eateth not to
please the Lord withal CT

quick

all tongues

let not B. cause not GWCT. see there-
fore that . . . not Co. let not therefore
Co'

reddite.

^ C omits ' I mean.'

^ Co ' unto.'

i6o

Table I

Rheims — Authorised.

19 the things

20 for meat

Earlier Versions.
those things BGWCTCo''. these things Co
for meat's sake BGWCo. for a little
meat's sake CT. for any meat sake Co^

Chapter XV.

3 reproaches . . . that re-
proached

6 glorify
9 confess to thee
11 all ye peoples R
all ye people A

15 I have written to you . . .
more boldly R
I have written the more
boldly unto you ^[Co^]

17 1 have therefore glory ^ R

I liave therefore whereof I
may glory A

18 by word

22 for the which cause also

for which cause also A
hindered very much R
much hindered A
from coming
these many years

24 if first

25 I will go R
IgoA

26 some contribution R

a certain contribution A

29 in abundance of the blessing
R
in the fulness of the blessing
A

rebukes . . . which rebuked BCCoT. re-
bukes . . . which rebuke GW. rebukes
. . . that rebuked Cb^

praise

praise thee, confess thee GW

all ye ' people together EG. all nations
together W. all ye nations together C.
all ye ' nations CoT. all ye heathen
Co"

I have somewhat more- boldly written
unto you. I have somewhat boldly
. . . written unto you GW

I have therefore whereof I may rejoice
BGWCT. therefore may I boast myself
Co. I have therefore whereof to re-
joice Co''

with word BWCT. in word GCo'.
through word Co

therefore also for this cause BGWCT.
this is also the cause wherefore Co.
for this cause Tav

oft let BGWCT. ofttimes let Co. greatly
let Co"

that I could not come BC. to come

many years BCCoT. many years agone
GW. many years since Co''. many
years ago To

after that BGWCT. but so that . . . first
Co. if , . . first Co''

go I

a certain common gathering B. a certain
distribution GWCT. a common collec-
tion together Co. some gathering Co^

with abundance of the blessing BGWCT,
with the full blessing Co. with the
abundance of the blessing Co'

that is in Cenchris R
which is at Cenchrea A
[that is at Cenchris] [Co°]

Chapter XVI.
of Cenchrea

1 GTomit 'ye.'

T omits ' moi-e.'

^ gloriam.

Corinthians

ibi

Rheims — Authorized.
4, 5 who

6 who

7 who are
who also

14 sahite '

18 Christ our Lord R[Co'''\

our Lord Jesus Christ A
20 and the God of peace [Co^]
25 according to the revelation ''

26 known R
made known A

27 to God the only wise R
to God, only wise A

of

Earlier Versions.
which

which, that Co''
which are

and. which . . . also Co''
greet
the Lord Jesus ^ Christ

the God of peace

by revealing of B. by the revelation of
G. in uttering of WOT. whereby is
uttered Co. after the revelation of Co^

published BGWCTCd'. shewed Co

to the same God wise only B. to God,
I say, only wise G. to God, I say, which
alone is wise W. to the same God
which alone is * wise CCoT

I CORINTHIANS.

1 Sosthenes a brother R
Sosthenes our brother A

2 Corinth
[Corinthe] [Tav]
called to be saints

16 and I baptized
26 for see . . . brethren R
for ye see . . . brethren A

23 the base things R
base things A

Chapter I.

brother Sosthenes. our brother Sos-
thenes GW
Corinthus BGWCd'. Corynthum C. Co-

rinthum CoT
saints by calling, called saints CCo^
I baptized. I have baptized Co'
brethren ye see BC. brethren you see
GW. brethren look on CoT. for look,
brethren, on Co''
unnoble things B. vile things GWCT.
the vile Co

Chapter II.

1 speech

3 I was with you [Co'']

4 speech

6 that come
9 nor ear hath heard R
nor ear heard A
[nor the ear hath heard] [Co']
13 comparing spiritual things to
the spiritual R
comparing spiritual things

with spiritual A
[comparing spiritual things
to spiritual] [Cd']

words

I was among you. I was Co

words BWCT. word GCo. talking Co*

which come BGW. which go

and the ear hath not heard BCCoT.
neither ear hath heard G. and ear
hath not heard W

comparing spiritual things with spiritual
things BG. joining spiritual things
with spiritual things W. making
spiritual comparisons of spiritual
things CT. and judge spiritual mat-
ters spiritually Co

salutate. « Co *Jesu.' ' revelationem. * Co ' is alone.' Co'* ' only is.'

CARLETON M

l62

Table I

Bhe i ms — A utJiorized.

15 judgeth^ [Co^]

16 that may R
that he may A

Earlier Versions.
discerneth BG. discusseth
that he might BGW. other who shall CT.

or who shall Co. or who hath Co'^.

either who shall Tav

Chapter III.

his own

8 his own reward
labour
10 thereupon . . . thereon R
thereon . . . thereupon A

12 wood [Co']

14 if any man's work abide

which he built thereupon R
if any man's work abide
which he hath built thei'e-
upon A

15 himself shall be saved R
he himself shall be saved A

yet so as by fire

22 or things present [^Co^]

1 mysteries*
3 but to me R

but with me A
6 transfigured ' into myself R

in a figure transferred to my-
self^

and if R

now if ^

us apostles the last R

us the apostles last A

as it were

spectacle''

his reward . , . his labour, his own
reward . . . his labour Co^

thereon . , . upon BWCT. thereon . . .
upon it G. thereon . . . thereon Co.
upon it . . . thereon Co'^

timber

if any man's work that he hath built
upon, abide ^ BGWCT. if any man's
work that he hath builded thereon,
abide Co. if any man's work that he
hath builded upon it do abide Co^

he shall be safe himself BGWCT. he
shall be saved himself CoTo. he him-
self shall be safe Co^

yet as it were through fire BCT. yet as
it were by the fire GW. nevertheless
as ^ it were through fire Co

whether things present B. whether they
be things present GW. whether they
be present things CT. whether it be
present Co

Chapter IV.

secrets

with me BCT. as touching me GW.
unto me Co. I count it Co'^

figuratively applied unto myself* BG.
figuratively described in mine own
person W. for an ensample described
in mine own person C. described in
mine own person CoT. described in
me Co'^

if

us which are the last apostles B. us the
last apostles GWCo^. us which are
apostles for the lowest of all CT. us
apostles for the lowest of all Co

as it were men BWCT. as men CCo'^.
even as those that are Co

gazing stock

iudicat. ^ CT ' byde.' Tav ' abide.' ^ Cd^ ' so as.' * mysteriorum.

* transfiguravi. * G ' mine own self.' '' spectaculum.

Corinthians

163

Eheims — Authorized.

16 beseech

17 who is

2 mourned
8 judged 1 [Co^]
8 malice ^ [Tau]
11 not to keep company

1 a matter
before the unjust

3 angels

4 set them to judge

5 I speak

7 why do you not rather take

wrong R
why do ye not rather take

wrong A
why do you not rather suffer

R
why do ye not rather suffer A

Earlier Versions.
desire BCT. pray GWCo'^. exhort Co
which is

Chapter V.

sorrowed, had sorrow Co''

determined

maliciousness

not to company together B. that ye
company not together GWCT. that ye
should have nothing to do with them
Co, not to meddle Co^

Chapter VI.

business, a business Co'^

under the unjust BGW. under the

wicked CT. before the unrighteous Co.

before the wicked Cd^
the angels
set up them to judge B. set up them G.

them, I say, set in judgment W.

make them judges CT. set them to

be judges Co. take ... to be your

judges Co^
I speak it BG. this I say WCCoT. I say

it Co""
why rather suffer ye not wrong

why rather suffer ye not BCT. why
rather sustain ye not GW. why suffer
ye not yourselves rather Co. [
] Co'

12 expedient ^ [Co^]

profitable

14 will

shall

Chapter VII.

3 render* [Co'']

give

9 contain ^ themselves B

abstain

contain A

12 the rest [Co''']

the remnr

26 that this is

that it is

32 carefulness [Co^]
35 attend upon

37 necessity^

the other Co
\ this to be GW. it is Co.
it to be Co"
care

sitting fast unto B. cleave fast " unto GC.
quietly cleave unto 'iVT. continually
cleave unto Co. pray unto Co'
need

^ iudicavi. ^ malitiae. ^ expediunt. * reddat. * continent.
^ C omits ' fast.' ^ necessitatem.

M 2

164

Table I

Bheims — Authorized.

2 and if

6 to us there is

the Father [Co^]

7 with a conscience of the idol R
with conscience of the idol A

8 doth not commend us R
commendeth us not A

2 others
to you
7 charges
15 have I written

make my glory ^ void R
make my glorying void A

16 it is no glory" to me R

I have nothing to glory of A

18 without cost R
without charge A
my power

19, 20 bis, 21, 22 gain
25 striveth for the mastery
we, an incorruptible

27 others

Earlier Versions.
Chapter VIII.

UBWCTCo^. now if G. nevertheless if Co

unto us is there BCT. unto us there is
GW. have we Co

which is the Father BGWCT. even the
Father Co. which is that Father To

having that conscience of the idol B.
having conscience of the idol G.
having conscience because of the idol
WC. suppose that there is an idol . . .
and T. make yet conscience over the
idol, and Co. making conscience of an
idol Co''

doth not commend B. maketh not us
acceptable G. maketh us not accept-
able WCT. furthereth not us Co.
doth not further us Co^

Chapter IX.

other

unto you BGWCTCo^. your apostle Co

cost, wages Co

I wrote BC. wrote I GWT. write I Co.

I have written Co-
make my rejoicing vain BG. take my
rejoicing from me W. take this re-
joicing from me CT. bring my re-
joicing to nought Co. make my
rejoicing void C6^

I have nothing to rejoice of BGWCT.
I need not boast myself Co. it is no
praise to me Ck?

free BGWCT. freely for nought Co.
freely Co'

mine » authority BGWCTCo'. my liberty
Co

win

proveth masteries, proveth mastery Co

we, to obtain an incorruptible crown
BCoT. we, for an incorruptible G. we,
to obtain an incorruptible W. we, to
obtain an everlasting crown C. we, to
obtain a crown incorrupt Co''

other

5 God was not w pleased *

Chapter X.

had God no delight BWCCoT. God was
not pleased G. had God no pleasure Co'

gloriam.

gloria.

Co' 'my.'

beneplacitum est Deo.

Corinthians

165

Rheims — Authorised.
18 who will

but will . . , also

15 as to wise men

17 being many, we R
we being many A

26 the fulness thereof
30 which I give thanks for R
for which I give thanks A

1 I also [Co^]

2 praise [Tau]

3 have you know

the head of every man is

Christ
the head of the woman is the

man

the head of Christ is God

4 with his head covered R
having his head covered A

5 with her head not covered R
with her head uncovered A
[with the head not covered]

[Co^]
7 the man truly B[Co'^]
a man indeed A

15 a glory ^

16 if any man seem

19 approved, may be made mani-
fest * among you

28 that bread [Cc?'}

29 not discerning

34 and the rest

Earlier Versions.
which shall, which will G
but shall BWCCoT. but will even G. but

shall even Co'^
as' unto them which have discretion

BWCCoT. as unto them which have

understanding G. as unto wise men

Co'
we that are many BG. we which are

many W. we though we be many CT.

we many Co
the plenty thereof B. all that therein is
wherefore I give thanks

Chapter XI.

commend

that ye know BGW. have you to know

CCtj'. ye knew T. certify you Co
Christ is the head of every man

the man is the woman's head BGWCT.

as for the man he is the head of the

woman Co. the man is the head of

the woman Co'^
God is Christ's head. God is the head

of Christ Oo2
having anything on his head BGWCT.

and hath anything on his head Co.

with a covered head Co''
bareheaded, with uncovered head Co

a man. nevertheless the man Co

a praise

if any man lust BGWCCo"". if there be

any man among you that lusteth ^ CoT
approved among you might be known

BG. perfect among you might be

known WCCoT. tried among you may

be manifest Co^
this bread, the bread CT
making no difference of BCo''. because

he discerneth not G. because he

maketh no difference of WCCoT
the rest B. other things GWCT. as for

other things Co

Co omits ' as.

^ gloria.

» Co ' hath lust.'

* manifesti.

i66

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.

Earlier Versions.

Chapter XII.

3 I do you to understand R
I give you to understand A
10 the working of miracles lCo'^'\

12 so also Christ R
so also is Christ A

19 and if

22 but much more i?[Cci^]
nay, much more A

23 and such .

put R
and those .

bestow A
more abundant ^ honour

upon them we
upon these we

more abundant ^ honesty R
more abundant comeliness A

24 the more abundant ^ honour R
more abundant honour A

25 schism^

26 orif-K
or A

28 set

miracles \_Co'^'\

then the graces R
then gifts A
[then the gifts] [Co'"']
helps, governments R
helps in governments A

I declare unto you. do I shew you Co-
power to do miracles BCCoT. the opera-
tions of great works G. power to do

mighty things W
even so is Christ also BCo'^. even so is

Christ GWCT. even so Christ also Co.

so is Christ . . . most Tav
if BWCTCo^. for if G. nevertheless if Co
yea rather a great deal BWCT. yea much

rather G. but rather a great deal Co.

yea rather . . . most Tav
and upon those ... we bestow B. and

upon those . . . put we ... on GWCCoT.

and the . . . upon them put we Co^.

and upon those . . . put we Tav
more honour B. more honesty GWC.

most honesty CoT. most worship Co"^
more comeliness BG. more beauty WC.

most beauty CoT. the more beauty Co'^
the more honour BGWC. most honour

CoT. more worship Co''
strife BWCCoT. division G. variance Co*
if BGWCT. and if Co. either if Co'

ordained

them that do miracles. doers of

miracles Co
after that the gifts

helpers, governors,
ances Co''

helpings, govern-

Chapter XIII.

1 I am become as \_Co^]

2 mysteries^ \_Co''']
8 whether prophecies R^Co''']
but whether there be prophe-
cies A

12 then face to face
as also

13 hope, charity

I am as BG. I am even as WC. I were

even as CoT. I were even Tav
secrets
though that prophesyings * BGCT. though

that both prophesyings W. though

prophesyings Co
then shall we see face to face
as. as . . . also Co*
hope and charity B. hojfie and love

GWCT. hope, love Co

1 abundantiorem.

* schisma.
* T ' prophesying.'

3 mysteria.

Corinthians

167

Rheims — Authorized.

3 edification*
5 he interpret^

7 pipe or harp
9 into the air

19 but in the church I R
yet in the church I A

20 in malice * \Tav]

23 infidels R
unbelievers A

24 convinced^ of all

25 falling R
falling down A

2 unless \Tav]
18 then they also

32 if (according to man) I fought

R
if after the manner of men I
have fought A

33 evil communications [Co'''']

Earlier Versions.
Chapter XIV.
edifying
he expound it BGC. he expound it also

WT. he also expound it Co. he do

interpret €<?
a pipe or an ' harp
in the air
yet ... I ... in the church BGW. yet

... I ... in the congregation CCoT.

but I ... in the congregation Co^
as concerning naughtiness B. as con-
cerning maliciousness
they vrhich believe not. unbelieving

folks Co2
rebuked of all men BGWCT. rebuked of

them all Co. overcome of all Co^
having fallen down B. he will fall

down . . . and G. falleth he down . . .

and WCT. should he fall down Co.

shall he fall down . . . and Cd^

Chapter XV.

except

but also they B. and so they GW.

therefore they also ^ CCd^. they also Co.

and thereto they T
if I have fought . . . after the manner of

men BGW. that I have fought . . .

after the manner of men CCoT. if I

have foughten . . . after the manner of

man Co^
evil words BC. evil speakings GWCoTav.

malicious speakings T

37 bare grain '
45 the last [Co'']
52 sound
57 to God

bare corn, a bare corn Co
and the last
blow
unto God

Chapter XVI.

1 and concerning R

concerning, of T

now concerning A
3 approve'

5 when I shall have passed
through R

when I shall pass through A

allow

after that I shall have gone over B.
after I have gone through G. after I
have gone over WT. when I go over
to C. when I go through Co

7 by the way

in my passage

' aedificationem.
* convincitur.

G

2 interpretetur. ^ Co' ' a.' * malitia.
C omits ' also.' '' granum, * probaveritis.

i63

Table I

Bheims — Authorized.

10 as also I R

as I also do A\Cd^']

11 conduct

16 every one that helpeth and
laboureth with us R
every one that helpeth with us
and laboureth A

as I do.

Earlier Versions.
even as I do ff

convey

all that help with us and labour BG.
all that help and labour WCCoT. every
one that helpeth and laboureth with
them Co"^

2 COEINTHIANS.

1 Timothee our brother R
Timothei our brother A

4 who

5 so also R
so . . also A

8 above our power R\Co''''\
above strength A

9 we . . . had the answer of

death R
we had the sentence of death A
[we had an answer of death]

10 he will yet also R
he will yet A

12 sincerity^

more abundantly ^

14 as also

in part * \Tav]

15 you might have a second^

grace R
ye might have a second benefit
A

16 of you be brought on my way R
of you to be brought on my

way A

17 the things that I mind, do I

mind R
the things that I purpose, do

I purpose A
[the things that I do mind, do

I mind] [Co'^
there be R
there should be A

Chapter I.

brother Timotheus.

theus GW
which
even so BWCCoT. so G

our brother Time-

even so also Co''

passing strength

we received the * sentence of death BGW.
we received an answer of death CT.
had concluded . . . that we must needs
die Co

hereafter also he will B. yet hereafter
he will GWCT. he will . , . hereafter
also Co. he shall yet Co''

pureness. sincereness Co^

most of all. most plentifully Co''

even as. as Co^

partly

ye might have had yet' one pleasure
more BWT. ye might have had a
double grace G. I might have had one
pleasure more with you C. ye might
have yet another pleasure more ^ Co

to be led forth of you BC. to have been
led forth ... of you WT. to be led
forth . ^ . of you GCo. to be brought
forth of you Co''

mind I . . . those things which I mind
BW. mind I those things which I
mind G. think I . . . those things
which I think CT. are my thoughts
Co

should be BGWCT. is« Co. be Co''

• W omits * the.' ^ sinceritate. ^ abundantius. * ex parte.

^ secundam. * BW omit ' yet.' ' Co'' omits ' more.' ^' Co in full,

' not so, but with me yea is yea, and nay is nay.'

2 Corinthians

169

Jilieims — Authorized.

18 but [Co'']

19 was in him B
in him was A

23 upon

yet B.
CCoT
in him it was

unto

Earlier Versions.
yea G. yea rather W. [ ]

Chapter II.

3 have sorrow upon sorrow B
have sorrow ^[Co^]

4 of much B
out of much A
know [^Co'^'\
more abundantly

5 hath he B

he hath AlCo'']

in j^art ' [Taw]

that I burden not B

that I may not overcharge A

6 to him that is such a one this

rebuke suffice th that is
given B

sufficient to such a man is this
punishment which was in-
flicted A

[this rebuke that is ministered
... is sufficient for him that
is such one] \_Co'^']

7 so that contrariwise \_Co'^]

lest perhaps such an one B
lest perhaps such a one A

sorrow

8 I beseech [Co^']
10 person^ [Co^]

13 bidding them farewell B
taking my leave of them A

take heaviness, take heaviness [iipon

heaviness'] C
in great, out of great CCo''

perceive

most abundantly B.

most specially WCCoT
the same hath

specially GCo''<

partly

lest I should overgrieve B. lest I should

more charge G. lest I should grieve

WCCoT
it is sufficient unto the same man that

he was rebuked BG WCT. it is sufficient

that the same man is so rebuked Co

so that now contrariwise, so that from

henceforth Co
lest that same person BWCT. lest the

same G. lest he Co. lest he that is

such one Co^
heaviness

I pray BGW. I exhort
sight BGWCTav. room
when I had taken my leave of them B.

took ^ my leave of them and

1 begin we again BlCo^]
do we begin again A
to you

2 which is known B
known A

[the which is known] \Co''''\

Chapter III.

do we begin . .

. . . again CT.
unto you
understood* B. which is understand

GWCCoT. which is understood To

again BGW. we begin
begin we then again Co

* ex parte.

persona. ° Co 'I took,' Co" with rest omits * I.

* jB has * known ' in margin.

170

Table I

Eheims — Authorized.
10 was glorious R\_Co'''']
was made glorious A
by reason of the excelling^

glory R
by reason of the glory that
excelleth A

Earlier Versions.

was glorified BCo. was . . . glorified

2 we renounce R

have renounced A

the secret things of dishonesty
R

the hidden things of dis-
honesty A

[the secrets of dishonesty] [_Co^']

not walking {^Co''~\

nor ICo'^']

in manifestation' of the truth
R

by manifestation of the truth A

4 who
10 always bearing about

because of the exceeding glory JB. as
touching that^ exceeding glory GW.
in respect of this exceeding glory CCoT.
in respect of this excellent glory Co''

Chapter IV.

have cast from us BGWCT. cast from

us Co. put away Co''
the clokes of unhonestie BCT. the elokes
of shame GW. the cloakes of dis-
honesty Co

the life also of Jesus

13 and having R
we having A

15 the grace abounding^ R
the abundant grace A\_Co-]

16 for which cause

1 dissolved*
eternal

2 in this also do we groan R
in this we groan A

4 groan R

do groan A
6 knowing

walking not B. and walk not

neither

in opening of the truth B. in declara-
tion of the truth GW. open the truth
CCo. walk in open truth T, in utter-
ing the truth Co'', in open truth Tav

which

we always bear about BCCo. everywhere
we bear about GW. and we always
bear T

the life of Jesus* . . . also BGCCo''. like-
wise the life of Jesus . . . also W. the
life also of the Lord Jesus Co. the life
of Jesu T

seeing then that we have BT. and
because we have GW. but seeing that
we have CCo. seeing then we have Tav

the plenteous grace BCCoT. that most
plenteous grace W. most plenteous
grace G

wherefore BCT. therefore GWCo. for the
which cause Co'

Chapter V.

destroyed, loosed Co''

but eternal, but everlasting Co

therefore sigh we BCTav. therefore we

sigh GW. in the same sigh we also Co.

therefore sigh we T. therefore do we

sigh Co''
sigh, do sigh Co''

and know BWCCo. though we know G.
and know well T

excellentem.

'' G 'the.'
abundans.

' manifestatione.
' dissolvatur.

* C ' Jesu.

2 Corinthians

171

Eheims — Authorised.

8 have a good will . . . rather

RlCo^]
■willing rather A

9 we endeavour, whether absent ^

or present ^ R
we labour . . . whether present

or absent A
[do we endeavour ourselves

whether we be absent or

present] [Co^]

12 occasion

in face and not in heart R
in appearance and not in
heart A

13 or whether we be sober *

18 who

to himself
21 might

12 you are not straitened R
ye are not straitened A

you are straitened R
ye are straitened A

17 touch not the unclean R

Earlier Versions.
had rather B. love rather G. had lever

WCCoT

whether it ^ be at home or from home we
endeavour, we covet . . . both dwell-
ing at home and removing from home
GW

an occasion

in the face and not in the heart
BGWCTCo"^. after the outward appear-
ance and not after the heart Co

or if we keep measure BC. or whether
we be in our right mind GW. if we
keep measure CoT. or if we be measur-
able Cd^

which

unto himself

should

Chapter VI.

ye are not pressed into a narrow room B.
ye are not kept strait G. ye dwell not
strait W. ye are in no strait^ CT.
ye are in no straitness Co. ye are not
in straitness Cd^

are pressed into a narrow room B. ye
are kept strait G. ye ^ are in a strait
WCT. ye are in straitness Co

touch no unclean thing BCo. touch none

touch not the unclean thing A unclean thing

Chapter VII.

much is my confidence R
great is my boldness of speech

A
much is my glorying'' R
great is my glorying A

9 now I

10 worketh . .

11 revenge [To]
to be

worketh [Co^]

I use great boldness of speech BGW. I
am very bold CCoT. I have great
boldness Co^

I glory greatly B. I rejoice greatly GWC.
I make much boast Co. and rejoice
greatly T. I have much rejoicing Co^

I now BGW. but I now CT. but now I
Co

causeth . . . causeth

punishment

that ye were BWCT. that ye are GCo.

absentes. ' CCoT ' we.' ^ praesentes.

5 Tav ' straits.' * CT omits ' ye.' ^ gloriatio.

sobrii.

172

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.
12 nor [Co'']

that suffered R
that suffered wrong A
[that suffered it] [Co^]
14 as we spake all things to you
in truth

Earlier Versions.
neither
that was hurt, that had the injury G

4 much

5 hoped

6 insomuch that we desired

7 may abound • R
abound (and) A

8 I speak

by the RlCo'^']

by occasion of the A

9 be rich \_Co'']

10 in this point I give counsel R
herein I give my advice A

to be willing R
to be forward ^ A

11 so

13 for not that R

for I mean not that A

14 by an equality *

16 to

17 but being

as we speak all things unto you in truth
B. as I have spoken unto you all things
in truth G. as all things which I
preached unto you are true WT. as all
things which we spake unto you are
true C. like as all is true that I have
spoken unto you Co. as we have
spoken all things in the truth unto
you Co^

Chapter VIII.

great

looked for. supposed Co'

that we should desire B. that we
should exhort G. so that we could
not but desire WCCoT. insomuch that
we prayed Co^

be plenteous

this I say Co. I say

because
Co

WT. be-

this say I BGWCT.
it Co^

because of the BG.
cause of C. seeing

be made rich

I give counsel herein BCd^. I show my
mind herein GW. I give counsel here-
to CT. my counsel herein I give Co

to will

[

] Co. so

even so BGWCT.
likewise Co''

truly not that B. neither is it that GW.
it is not my mind that CT. this is not
done to the intent that Co. that ' Co''

of like condition B. upon like condition
GW. that there be egalnes CT. that
it bo alike Co. that it be done alike Co'

unto. [ yCo''

and being B. yea, he was GCo^. and
also that he was W. yea rather he
was CT. yea he was rather Co

1 abundetis. ^ A margin ' willing.'

3 The whole passage from v. 12 in Co' is ' For if the will be ready it is
accept according to it that a man hath and not according to it that he hath
not, that other should have ease and you cumbrance but that it should be
done alike.' * aequalitas. ■* Co'' has ' I thank God.'

2 Corinthians

173

Rhe tins — Authorized.
19 which [Co^]
23 or our brethren RlCo'^']

or our brethren be inquired of

Earlier Versions.

that

or of other which are our brethren B.
or of our brethren G. or else of our
brethren W. pai'tly because of other
which are our brethren CT, or for our
brethren Co

2 for the which R
for which A
I glory of you R
I boast of you A

to

very many
4 that we say not, ye R
that we say not, you A

6 and this I say R

but this I say AlCo"^]
8 all grace abound in you R

all grace abound towards you
A

11 that being enriched iZ
being enriched A

to God

12 aboundeth also R
is abundant also A

by many thanksgivings

Chapter IX.
whereof.

concerning the which Cb^

13 unto all

14 excellent RlCo''']
exceeding A

I boast on your behalf B. I boast myself
of you G. I boast myself WCCoT. I
make my boast of you Co"^

unto, among Co

many

I will not say, ye ^ BCCo. I need not to
say, you GW. I say not unto you T.
that we may not say, you To

this yet I say BC. this yet remember
GWT. this I think Co

you plentiful in all grace B. all grace to
abound toward you G. you rich in
all grace WCCoT

that . . . ye' may be made rich, that
ye . . . being made rich Co^

unto God

also is abundant BGWCCoT. is also
abundant Co'K also abundantly To

by the thanksgiving of many BG. in
causing many to give thanks W. that
. . . thanks might be given ... of
many CT. that . . . many might give
thanks Co. in that thanks are given
... by many Co^. causeth many to
give thanks To
to all

abundant

who

absent am bold R

being absent, am bold A

[being absent I am bold] \_Co^']

but I beseech

by that confidence R
with that confidence A

Chapter X.
which
am bold

being absent

think us R
think of us A

I beseech BCCoT. and this I require GW.
I pray Co^

with that same boldness B. with that
same confidence GWCT. and to use the
boldness Co. with the boldness Co"^

repute us. esteem us G

'■ B ' you.'

174

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.
3 we war not R
we do not war A

6 to revenge

9 but that I may not R
that I may not A

terrify^ you
10 his epistles R
his letters A
contemptible *

12 commend '

13 to us

14 we are come as far as to you

15 but having hope

rule ' [Oj^]
17 he that glorieth, let him glory

18 not he that commendeth him-
self, the same is approved ^
R
not he that commendeth him-
self is approved A

Earlier Versions.

yet we do not war BGWC. yet we war
not T. yet fight we not Co. we do not
yet fight Co^

wherewith to take vengeance on B. the
vengeance against G. the vengeance
on W. to take vengeance on CCoT

but * lest I should BCCo'^. this I say that
I may not G. this I say lest 1 should
WCo. this say I lest I should T

make you afraid, fear you G

the letters BGW. the epistles ^

nothing worth B. is of no value GW.

rude CCoT
praise BGWCCoTav. laud T
unto us
even to you also have we come BGWC.

even unto ^ you have we come Cor. we

came unto you Co^
but hoping B. and we hope WCCoT.

yea, and we hope G. but we hope Co"^
measure, line G
let him that glorieth, glory B. let him

that rejoiceth, rejoice GWCCoT. he

that rejoiceth, let him rejoice Co"^
he that commendeth himself is not

allowed B. he that praiseth himself

is not allowed

1 could bear R

could bear with me A

folly

2 despoused ^ you to R
espoused you to A

6 speech

7 humbling myself R[Co'''']
in abasing myself A

9 without burden R

from being burthensome A

12 I will

Chapter XI.

could suffer BG. could have suffered me
C. could suffer me CoT. would suffer
Co"'
foolishness
coupled you to BCT. prepared you for

GW. married you unto Co
speaking, word Co"^

because I submitted myself, because 1
abased myself G

that 1° I should not be

so that I should not

C. without charging

not chargeable B.

grievous GWCoT.

be chargeable

Co^
will I BGWCTCo\

will Co

* BC omit ' but.' ^ torrere.

commendant. ^ Jlf ' to.'

despondi. *" Co ' so that.'

T ' pistles.'
'' regulam.

contemptibilis.
^ probatus.

2 Corinthians

175

Eheimn — Authorised.

12 in that which they glory,

they may be found even
like us E
wherein they glory, they may
be found even as we A

13 transfiguring themselves into

R
transforming themselves into
A

15 if his ministers [Co^]

16 think me to be foolish R
think me a fool A

[think me to be a fool] \_Co''']
otherwise R
if otherwise A

17 that which I speak ICo^l
23 prisons

25 once I was stoned R
once was I stoned A

32 Aretas the king

for to apprehend ' me R
desirous to apprehend me A

33 through a window in a basket
was I let down by the wall

Earlier Versions,

they might be found like unto us, in that
wherein they glory ^ BGWCT. they
might boast themselves to be like unto
us Co. wherein they rejoice, they may
also be found such as we Ca^

transformed into B. and transform
themselves into Q. and^ fashion
themselves like unto WCCoT. fashion-
ing themselves like to Co*

if that his ministers B. though his
ministers

think that I am foolish

or else

that I speak

prison, prysonementes Co

once stoned B. I was once stoned

GWCCoT. I have once been stoned Co*
King Aretas
desirous to have caught me B. and

would have caught me GWCT. and

would have taken me Co. that he

might take me Co"^
at a window was I let down in a basket

through the wall

2 to

4 it is not lawful for a man

5 for such an one R
of such a one A
I will

6 glory

10 distresses

13 I myself have not burdened
you R
I myself was not burthen-
some to you A

14 to you

Chapter XII.

into, until Co^

is not lawful for man B. are not possible
for man 0. are not in man's power W.
no man can CCoT. are not leafull for
man Co^

of such a man BGW. of this man CT.
hereof Co

Willi

glory of them B. rejoice GWT. boast
CCo"^. boast myself Co

anguishes BCCo. anguish

I was not chargeable unto you by my
idleness B. I have not been slothful to
your hindrance G. I was not charge-
able unto you WC. I have not been
grievous unto you Co. I was not
grievous unto you T. I myself have
not been chargeable unto you Co^

unto you

GWCT * rejoice.'

^ Co omita * and,'

^ comprehenderet.

176

Table I

B.heims — Authorised.
14 I will not be burdenous unto
you R
I will not be burtliensome to
you A

16 be it so, I have not burdened
you R
be it so, I did not burthen
you A

21 humble ' me R
will humble me A

2 do foretell R
foretell you A

4 he liveth by

for we \_Co^'\

5 you be in the faith R
ye be in the faith ^[Co^]

7 appear'
10 I write

Earlier Versions.
yet will I not be chargeable unto you by

my idleness B. yet will I not be

chargeable unto you WC. yet will I

not be slothful to your hinderance G.

will not be chargeable unto you Co.

yet will I not be grievous unto you T.

I will not be chargeable unto you Co^
be it, that I was not chargeable unto you

BC. be it, that I charged you not G W.

let it bo so that I grieved you not Co.

be it, that I grieved you not T. let it

be so, I have not been chargeable to

you Co'^
bring me low. abase me G

Chapter XIII.

tell you before, tell you afore Tav

liveth he of B. liveth he through GWCT.

liveth he in Co. liveth he by Co'^
and we. and though we Co
you^ are in the faith BGCo, ye are in

the faith or not
seem
write I. do I write C^

4 who

6 into the grace

7 which is not another

unless there be some that R
but there be some that A
Willi?
would A
10 or do I seek

14 equals

17 again I returned R
retui-ned again A

GALATIANS.
Chapter I.

which

in the grace BGCoT. unto the grace WCo"^,
by grace C

which is not another gospel BG. seeing
there is no nother W. which is no-
thing else CCoT. the which is nothing
else Co"^

but that there be some which, save that
there be some which GCo''

intend to

either do I seek B. or go I about GCo.

other go I about WCM. either go I

about T. do I seek Co"^
companions, fellows Co'^
came again, turned again G

^ humiliot.

GCo ' ye.

ajipareamus.

Galatians

177

Rheims — Authorized.

Earlier Versions.

Chapi'er II.

4 the false brethren craftily
brought in R
false brethren unawares

brought in A
[certain false brethren privily
brought in] [Co''}
8 wrought in R

wrought effectually in A
10 the which same thing . . .
to do R
the same which ... to do ^
14 walked not rightly R
walked not uprightly A

16 but knowing R
knowing A

for the which cause R
for A

17 but if
justified "^

20 who loved

certain * incomers being false brethren

BCCoT. false brethren that crept in

GW. false brethren which were
craftily sent in To

was mighty in BCT. was mighty by GW.

was mighty with Co
wherein ... to do the same BC. which

thing ... to do

went not the right way BGWCT. walked

not right Co. did not walk uprightly Co"^

know, yet forasmuch as we do know Co^

because B. because that

if

then Co

iniien BGWT. ii CCo".
made righteous

which loved BCCoT. who hath loved G.
which hath loved W

Chapter III.

1 before whose eyes Jesus
Christ was proscribed,
being crucified among you
R
before whose eyes Jesus
Christ hath been evidently
set forth, crucified among
you A
[before whose eyes Christ
Jesus was described and he
is crucified among you] [Co"]

5 by the works

8 and the Scripture foreseeing

16 and to seeds

but as in one, and to thy

seed R
but as of one, and to thy seed

A

to whom Jesus Christ was before de-
scribed before the eyes, and among
you crucified B. to whom Jesus Christ
before was described in your sight, and
among you crucified GW. to whom
Jesus Christ was described before the
eyes, and now^ among you crucified
CCoT

through the deeds BWCCoT. through the
works G. by the deeds Co'^

and* the Scripture seeing aforehand
BCCo''. for ^ the Scripture saw afore-
hand . . . and * therefore

to the seeds B. and to the seeds G. in
the seeds WCCoT. and in seeds Co'

but to thy seed, as of one B. but, and
to thy seed, as of one G. but in thy
seed, as in ' one WCCoT. but as in one,
even unto thy seed Co''

BCT omit 'certain.' = iustificari. ' CoT omit 'now.'

5 Co omits ' for ' and ' and.' * C ' of.'

BC ' for.

N

178

Table I

Rheims — Authorised.
18 to

22 might

23 under the law we were kept,

shut up R
we were kept under the law,
shut up A

3 the elements^ of the world

4 made under

7 and if

9 or rather
to [00=]
elements *

14 rejected

15 where is then your blessed-

ness R
where is then the blessedness
you spake of A

17 not well R

but not well A
23 by the promise R

was by promise A

27 bearest not \_Co'^'\

28 but we, brethren, . . . are the

children R
now we, brethren, . . . are the
childi'en A

Earlier Versions.

unto

should

we were kept under the law and were ^
shut up BCG. we were kept and shut
up under the law WCoT. we were kept
under the law as under a garrison, and
shut up To

Chaptek IV.

the rudiments of the world BOW. the
ordinances of the world CT. the out-
ward traditions Co. the traditions of
the world Co-

and made \inder BG. and made bond
unto WCT. and put under Co. put
under Co'^
if thou be BWCCoT. now, if thou be G.
if he be Co''

yea, rather

unto

rudiments * BG. ceremonies WT. ordi-
nances C. traditions Co

abhorred

what is then your felicity BC. what was
then your felicity G. how great was
the boasting of your felicity then W.
how happy were ye then CoT. where is
then the good case that ye were in Co"

amiss

30 cast out ICo'^']

7 who hath hindered you R

who did hinder you A

10 I have confidence ' in you

11 and as for mc, brethren R
and I, brethren A

was born by promise, was after the

promise Co'^
bearest no children

but ^, brethren, we are . . . the * children
BCT. therefore, brethren, we are
. . . children GW. as for us brethren,
we are the children Co. therefore,
brethren, are we . . . the children Co-
put away, put out G

Chapter V.

who was a let unto you. who did let
you G

I have trust toward you BCCoT. I have
trust in you GW. I trust . . . concern-
ing you Co^

and brethren BGW. brethren CCoT. I
brethren Cu''

' G omits ' were.'
* elements ' in maij^in.

^ elonicntis.
3 CT omit ' but.'

^ elementa.
* T omits ' the.

* B has
confide.

Ephesians

179

EJieims — A uthorized.
12 I would

24 and they

Earlier Versions.
I would to God BWCT. would to God G.

would God CoTav
they truly B. for they GW. they CT.

but they Co

Chapter VI.

2 burdens R
burthens A

3 something

6 communicate ' to him R

communicate unto him A
9 and ... let 22

and let A
10 especially

13 for neither they ... do keep R
for neither they themselves

. . . keep A
may glory [Co-]

14 saving in R
save in A
by whom

17 be troublesome to me R
trouble me -4[Co^]

the

burden BG. burthen WCCoT.

burthens (one of another) Co^
somewhat, ought Co'^
minister unto him BWCT. make him . . .

partaker G. minister . . . unto him Co
let. let . . . therefore G

specially, most of all Co'^. chiefly Tav
for ^ they themselves . . keep not. for
they themselves ... do not keep Co^

might glory

but in. save only in Co

whereby, by the which Co'
put me to business

EPHESIANS.

5 unto the adoption of sons R
unto the adoption of children A

9 that he might make known R

having made known A
10 the fulness of times

13 you also R[Co^']

ye also A

in which also R

in whom also A
15 your faith that is in R

your faith in A

[your faith which is in] [Co'^]

Chapteb L

into the adoption of children ' BCo"^. to

be adopted G1V. to be heirs CT. to

receive us as children Co
and hath opened. insomuch that he

hath declared unto us Co'''
the fulness of the times BG. the full time

W. when the time was * full come CCoT.

when the fulness of time was come Co'
also ye. also we C

wherein also BGWCo"^. wherein

the faith which ye have in

2 according to the prince of the
power of this air R
according to the prince of the
power of the air A

Chapter II.

after ^ the governor that ruleth in the
air. and " after the prince that ruleth
in the air GCo

communicet.

* Co ' for even.'
WT ' and after.'

Co^ ' the children.'
« Co'' omits ' and.'

* r'were.

N 2,

i8o

Table I

Rheims — Auth orized.
3 also we all

11 who were called R
who are called A
[which were called] \_Co''']

14 who

the middle wall of the parti-
tion R

the middle wall of pai'tition
between us A

15 the enmities^ R
the enmity A

16 by the cross

killing the enmities^ R
having slain the enmity A

18 access ^

21 framed R
fitly framed A

Earlier Versions.
we all . . . also EC. we also GWCoT.

also we . . .all Co'*
called B. and called G. and were called

WCoT. were called C

which

the middle ' wall that was a stop between

us BCT. the stop of the partition wall

GW. the wall that was a stop betwxt

us Co, the midwall of the stop Co''
the hatred BGW. the cause of hatred

CCoT. the cause of the hatred Co''
through his cross BT. by his cross GW.

through the cross CCo
and slew hatred BCT. and slay hatred

GW. and so he slew the hatred Co.

and kill the hatred Co''
an entrance BGCCd^. an open way in

WT. entrance Co
coupled BGWCoT. is coupled C. being

made Co'

Chapter III.

1 I Paul the prisoner

3 the sacrament
known R
he made known
tery A

5 known R[Co''^
made known A

6 coheirs R
fellow heirs A
created [Co''']

12 in whom [Co'''']
and access ^

19 all the fulness
21 to him be glory RlCo'']
unto him be glory A

I Paul am the * prisoner, I Paul am in
the bonds T
was made shewed God the mystery B. God . . .
hath shewed this mystery GW. shewed
. . the mys- he the ^ mystery CT. was the mystery
declared Co'
opened

inheritors also, like heirs Co^

made, hath created G

by whom

and entrance BGWCCo''. and an entrance

Co. to draw nigh T
all fulness BCCd', all manner of fulness
be glory B. be praise

Chapter IV.

1 beseech [Co'']
16 the whole body

being compact^ and knit to-
gether R
fitly joined together and com-
pacted A

exhort, pray GW

all the body

being conveniently coupled and knit
together B. being coupled and knit
together GW, if . . .be coupled and
knit together C. is coupled together

^ CT omit ' middle.' ^ inimicitias.

» r<this.'

accessum.
compactum.

♦ BCCo ' a.'

Ephesians

lai

Rhiims — Authorised.

19 who [Co^l

28 rather let him labour iCo^']

31 anger . . . and clamour^ R-
anger and clamour A

malice ' [CV]
32 and be

Earlier Versions.
and one member hangeth by another
Co. is coupled and knit together

which

let him rather labour, let him labour
rather Co

wrath and crying B. wrath, crying G.
wrath, roaring WT. wrath and roar-
ing CCo. indignation and complaining

naughtiness B. maliciousness
be. but be Co

Chapter V.

2 as Christ also

host to God in an odour of

sweetness R
sacrifice to God for a sweet

smelling savour A
[sacrifice unto God for an

odour of sweetness] \_Co'^']

6 these things [Co'^']

7 partakers ^ with

10 proving {_Co^1

13 all things that are reproved

are manifested by the light
R
all things that are reproved
are made manifest by the
light A

14 arise [Co'^']

15 see

19 speaking to

in your hearts to our Lord R
in your heart to the Lord A
[in your hearts unto the
Lord] [Co'']

27 to

31 his father [Co^l

even as Christ. like as Christ also

Co'
sacrifice of a sweet smelling * savour to ^

God

such things, these Co
companions of BC. companions with
GWCoT. partakers of Co''

appi'oving BGW. accept CT. and prove
Co

all things when they are rebuked are
made manifest of the light B. all
things when they are reproved ' of the
light are manifest GWCT. all things
are manifest when they are rebuked
of the light Co. all things are manifest
that are rebuked of the light Co^

stand up

take heed

speaking unto BGWCT. and talk among
Co. talking among Co'

to * the Lord in your hearts

unto
father

^ clamor. ^ J? in full ' Let all bitterness and anger and indignation

and clamour.' ^ malitia. * CT omit 'smelling.' * Co 'unto.'

* participes. ' Cr 'rebuked.' * Co 'unto.'

l82

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.

Chapter VI.
3 thou mayest be long lived R live long

thou mayest live long A
5 be obedient to
7 serving, as to our Lord and
not to men R
doing service, as to the Lord

and not to naen A
[doing service as unto the Lord,
and not unto men] \_Co''']
19 make known the mystery ^

Earlier Versions.

obey BCo. be obedient unto
serving the Lord and not men. think
that ye serve the Lord and not men Co

20 for the which RlCo"^]
for which A

21 make you understand R
make known to you A

23 to

and our Lord R
and the Lord A[Co^]

utter the secrets BWCCoT.
secret G. declare the
utter the mysteries Tav

whereof

publish the
mystery Co''.

shew you BCo. shew you of

unto BCCo. with
and from the Lord

PHILIPPLA.NS.

Chapter I.

4 joy [Co'-]

7 as it is reason for me this to
think R
even as it is meet for me to

think this A
[as reason is for me to think
that] [Co^]
10 approve*

sincere '

13 in all the court R
in all the palace A

14 having confidence^ in R
waxing confident by A

were bold more abundantly

... to speak R
are much more bold to speak

A
[were bold more plentifully

... to speak] [Co'']

15 some indeed even R
some indeed . . . even A

gladness

as it becometh me to judge this'^ BCo. as

it becometh me so to ^ judge GWCT. as

it becometh me so judge I C

discern BGW. accept CT. prove Co.

allow Co' To
pure
through all the judgment hall. in

every judgment house Co-
being encouraged through BC. are

boldened through GWCoT. having the

more trust ... by Cu^
dare more plentifully speak B. and dare

more frankly speak GW. dare more

boldly speak C. and dare more largely

speak CuT

some BC. some . ,
are which WT.
some, truly Co'

. even G. some there
some, no doubt Co.

' notum facere mj^sterium.
' so to.' * probetis.

^ Co omits ' this.' * GWHoso' for

sinceri. ' confidentes.

Philippians

183

Rheims — Authorised.

18 whether by occasion, or by

truth, Christ be preached R

whether in pretence, or in

truth, Christ is preached A

in this also I rejoice, yea, and

will rejoice R
I therein do rejoice, yea, and

will rejoice A
[in that do I rejoice, yea, and

will rejoice] [^Ca']
21 unto me to live is Christ, and

to die is gain R
to me to live is Christ, and

to die is gain A

25 trusting this, I know E[Co^]
having this confidence I
know A

27 stand 'i?
stand fast A

28 be ye terrified' of R
terrified by A

Earlier Versions.

Christ be preached . . . whether it be
by pretence or by tiiith B. Christ is '
preached . . . whether it be under a
pretence or sincerely GW. Christ be
jireached . . . whether it bo by occasion
or of^ true meaning CCoT. Christ be
preached . . . whether it be by occa-
sion or of true preaching Co^

I joy therein and will joy B. I therein
joy, yea, and will joy GWT. I am glad
thereof, yea, and will be glad C. 1 re-
joice therein, and will rejoice Co

Christ is to me life, and death is to me
advantage ^ BCCoT. Christ is to me
both in life and in death advantage
GW. Christ is life unto me, and to die
is my advantage Co"^

this I am sure of B. this am I sure of

continue

fearing BCCoT. fear GW. ye be afraid

of Co*

1 bowels of commiseration R
bowels and mercies A

3 each
themselves
17 if
27 for indeed

Chapter II.

compassion and mercy BGWCCo. com-
passion or mercy T. compassion of
mercy M. inward motion of pity Co'

every man

himself

through, although Co'

and no doubt, for . . . even Co^

Chapter III.

to write the same things unto

you, to me surely it is not

tedious R
to write the same things to

you, to me indeed is not

grievous A
stock

it grieveth me not to write the same
things ^ often ' to you BGWCT. where-
as I write ever one thing unto you, it
grieveth me not Co. to write one
thing unto you it is truly no grief
unto me Co-
kindred BGWCT. people Co. nation Co^

^ W 'be.' ^ Co omits 'of.'

statis. ' terreamini.

Gir omit 'often.'

^ CCoM ' auauntage,' T ' a vauntage.'
* CT ' one thing ' for ' the same things.'

1 84

Table I

Bhe im s — A u th o rized.
7 gains to me R
gain to me A
for Christ
13 forgetting

stretching forth myself R
reaching forth A

15 if you be any otherwise

minded R
if in any thing ye he other-
wise minded A

16 whereunto we are come R\Co'^']
whereto we have already

attained A
the same rule
that we be of the same mind

R
let us mind the same thing A

18 weeping also R
even weeping A

19 destruction

Ch

1 stand R
stand fast A
[stand . . . still] ICo"^

5 modesty ' R
moderation A

6 in everything by prayer and

supplication Avith thanks-
giving let your petitions be
known with God R
in everything by prayer and
supplication with thanks-
giving let your request be
made known unto God A

Earlier Versions.
vantage unto me BGWCCoT, auauntage

unto me Co^. fordelles unto me Tav
for Christ's sake
I forget
endeavour myself, stretch myself GT

if ye be otherwise minded

unto that which we have attained unto
BC. in that whereunto we are come

one rule

that we may be of one accord BCCoT.
that we may mind one thing G. that
we may be affectioned alike W. let us
be of one minded Co^

weeping

damnation, death Co'
to

APTER IV.

continue

10 rejoiced

you have reflorished '^ to care

for me R
your care of me hath

flourished again A

patient mind BGW. softness

in all things let your petitions be
manifest unto God in prayer and
supplication with giving of thanks
B. in all things let your requests be
shewed unto God in prayer and sup-
plication with giving of thanks G. in
all things shew your petition unto God
in prayer and supplication with giving
of thanks TVT. in all praj^er and sup-
plication let your petitions be manifest
unto God with giving of thanks C. in all
things let your petitions in prayer and
supplication with giving of thanks be
known before God Co. in everj'^ prayer
and supplication let your requests be
known unto God with thanksgiving Co'^

rejoice

ye are revived again to care for me
BGWCoT. your care is revived again
for me C. your care for me springeth
afresh To

^ modestia.

^ refloruistis.

Colossians

185

liheims — Authorized.
12 I know both to be R

I know both how to be A

both to abound

18 1 have all things and abound^
R
I have all and abound A
pleasing God R
well pleasing to God A
[pleasing unto God] [Co'^'\

20 and to God R
now unto God A

21 every saint

Earlier Versions.
I know how to be B. and I can be GW.

I can both be CCo'^. I can be Co. I can

both T
both ^ to have plenty BCCo'^. and to

abound G. to have plenty WT. to

abound Co
I have received all and have plenty BG.

I received all and have plenty WCT. I

have all and have plenty Co
pleasant to God B. and pleasant to ^

God

unto God
all the saints

4 all the saints

5 hope ICo^}

the word of the truth
7 who
9 filled [Co-]
10 all good work R

every good work ^[Co'^]

20 pacifying R
having niade peace A
[setting at one] \_Co-']

21 alienated '
in sense R

in your mind A

yet now he hath R
yet now hath he A

22 to present

23 if yet ye continue in the faith

grounded R
if ye continue in the faith
grounded A

24 who now rejoice

26 from worlds and generations R
from ages and from genera-
tions A

the true word CT

COLOSSIANS.
Chapter I.

all saints

hope's sake

the word of truth.

which

fulfilled

all good works

since he hath set at peace B. and to

set at peace* GWCT. that he might

make peace Co. through peace made To
strangers, far off C
by cogitation B. because your minds

were set (in^ evil works) GWCCoT.

your mind being set (in evil works) Co^
hath he now yet BC. hath he now also

G. hath he now WCoT. now hath

he Co^
to preserve B. to mnke
if ye continue grounded ... in the faith.

so that ye abide grounded ... in faith

Co'

now rejoice I BG. now joy I WCCoT.

vv-hich do now rejoice Co^
since the world began and since the

beginning of generations ''. since the

world began and from all ages G.

since the world began Co^

* Co^ * and.' - abundo.

* alienati.

3 Co
Co ' on.'

' unto.'

* Tav ' peax.
' Co ' times.'

i86

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.

Earlier Versions.

Chapter II.

2 unto the knowledge of ElCu^]
to the acknowledgment of

A
5 the constancy of that your
faith R
the stedfastness of your faith

A
[the stedfastness of that faith
of yours] \_Co'^'\
11 in spoiling of 2?[Co^]
in putting off A

13 you all [Co^]

14 wiping out R
blotting out A
[putting out] [Co'^']
fastening it to R
nailing it to A
[fastening it upon] [Co^]

17 a shadow

18 humility'
in vain puffed up by R
vainly putted up by A

19 not holding

22 which things are all unto de-

struction R
which all are to perish A

23 humility 2

to know BG. for to know WCT. which
is the knowledge of Co

your stedfast faith,
faith Co

stedfastness of your

by putting off BGWCoT. forasmuch as

ye have put off C
all your B. you all your GW. us all

our CT. us all Co
and when he had blotted out B. and

putting out GW. and hath^ put out

CCoT
having fastened it to B. and fastened it

upon G. and hath fastened it on^

WCCoT
shadows B. but a shadow G. nothing

but shadows WT. the shadow Co
humbleness
causelesse puffed up with BCT. rashly

puffed up with GW. and is vain and

puffed up in Co. (walketh) vainly and

is puffed up Co^
holdeth not. taketh no sure hold of

Co''
which all be in corruption B. which all

perish GWCT. all these things do hurt

unto men Co. which things all do

hurt with the very use Co''
humbleness of mind BG. humbleness.

Chapter III.

8 anger, indignation, malice ' R
anger, wrath, malice A

15 be thankful E[Co=]
be ye thankful ^[ro]

22 your masters

3 praying withal R
withal praying A

wrath, fierceness, maliciousness BWCCoT.

wrath, anger, maliciousness G. wrath,

indignation, maliciousness Co''
see that ye be thankful BCCoT. see

that ye bo amiable W. be ye amiable
G
your . . . masters, them that are your

masters C

Chapter IV.

praying BGWCTCd\
gether Co

and pray

to-

* Co omits 'hath.*

» ccor'to.'

^ humilitate.

malitiam.

Thessalonians

187

Rheims — Authorised.
for the which i?[(7o^]
for which A
4 manifest ' it i?
make it manifest A
11, 12 who

11 have been a comfort to nae R
have been a comfort vinto me A

Earlier Versions.

wherefore

utter it BGWCTCo". utter the same Co

which

have been unto my consolation BGC.

were unto ^ my consolation WCoT.

have comforted mo Co"

I THESSALONIANS.
Chapter I.
5 what manner of men [_Co'^] after what manner

Chapter II.

1 yourselves

5 witness

6 nor seeking glory ' of men R
nor of men sought we glory A
a burden to you R
burdensome A

8 having a desire to you R
being affectionately desirous
of you

9 working . .
labouring .

we preached R
. we preached A

16 to make up R
to fill up A

17 but we, brethren, deprived of

you R
but we, brethren, being taken

from you A
[but we, brethren, being kept

from you] [_Co^]
for a short time

the more abundantly ^
20 for you R

for ye ^[Co^]

ye yourselves, ye . . . yourselves Co-
record
neither sought we praise of men. nor

seeking praise of men Co''
in auctoritie * BG. chargeable GWT.

chargeable unto you Co
being tenderly affected toward you -B.

being affectioned toward you GW.

were we affectioned toward you C.

had we heartily affection toward you

Co. was our affection toward you T.

had we . . . hearty affection towai'd

you Co''
we labouring . . . preached B. we

laboured . . . and preached GWCT.

wrought we . . . and preached Co. we

wrought . . . and preached Co'', we

have travailed . . . and preached To
to fulfil

forasmuch, brethren, as we are^ kept
from you. but we, brethren, foras-
much as we have been kept from you Co

for a short season B. for a season

GWCCoT. for the space of an hour Co^
the more, more speedily Co''
yea, ye B. yes, ye

^ manifestem.

2 Co ' to.'
^ G ' were.'

^ gloriam. * B margin ' a burden.
° abundantius.

i88

Table I

Eheims — Authorized.

3 yourselves

5 hath tempted R

have tempted ^[Co^]

be made vain R

be in vain A

[be made in vain] [Co^~\
7 by

9 render [Co'^'\[Tav]
11 direct^

Earlier Versions.

Chapter III.

ye yourselves
had tempted.

had been vain B. had been in vain GCo.
had been bestowed in vain WCT

1 for the rest therefore R
furthermore then A
that as you have received of us

how you ought to walk . . .

as also you do walk, that

you abound * more R
that as ye have received of us

how ye ought to walk . . .

so ye would abound more

and more A
[that as ye have received of

us how ye ought to walk . . .

that ye walk even so that

ye may be more plentifuller]

4 sanctification "
6 overgo R
go beyond A
10 yea, and you do it toward R

and indeed ye do it towards A
13 others

18 comfort ye one another R
comfort one another A

because of B.

recompence

guide

Chapter IV.

furthermore.

through

and furthermore G

that ye increase ^ more and more, even '
as ye have received of us how ye ought
to walk

holiness, hallowing Co"^

oppress BGWC. go too far CoT. pass his

bounds Co'^
yea and that thing verily ^ ye do unto.

for ye do it to Co^
other
comfort yourselves one another

2 yourselves
as a thief [Cu^]

5 nor

6 others

10 who

11 as also you do R
even as also ye do A
[as ye do also] [Co'']

14 and we RlCo'^']
now we A

15 render'^ [Co'']

Chapter V.

ye yourselves

even as a thief

neither, nother Co''

other, the other Co''

which

even as ye do

recompence

dirigat, * W ^ excel.' ^ BG omit 'even.' * abundetis.

'^ sanctificatio. ^ Co omits ' verily.' ' reddat.

2 Thessalonians

189

Eheims — Authorised.
24 that hath called you, who also
will do it R
that calleth you, who also will
do it A

Earlier Versions.
which called ' you, which will also do it.
that hath called you, which shall also
do it C'o^

2 THESSALONIANS.
Chapter I.

3 towards each other E

4 glory'

9 who shall suffer eternal pains
in destruction R

who shall be punished with
everlasting destruction A

[which men shall suffer ever-
lasting punishment with
destruction] [Co-]

towards ^ another BGW. between your-
selves CT. among yourselves Co. to-
ward each other Co*

rejoice BGWT. boast C. make our boast
Co. make boast Co^

which shall be punished with everlasting
damnation, which shall be punished
with everlasting perdition G

Chapter II.

3 the man R
that man A
[the . . , man] [Co^
13 and faith R
and beliefs
15 traditions^

17 every good work and word
RlCo^']
every good word and work A

that that man BG. that that . . . man
WCT. that the man Co. that the . . .
man Tav
and in faith B. and the faith GW. and

through * believing CCoZ"
ordinances, instructions GW
all good saying and doing BC. every
word and good work G. all doctrine
and good works ^ WCoT

1 course '' R

free course A
3 who

5 direct '

6 tradition*

7 yourselves

8 have we eaten bread R
did we eat . . . bread j1[CV]

10 neither let him eat R
neither should he eat A

13 but you R
but ye A

14 and if
word [Co'^']

Chapter III.

free passage BGWCoT. passage C. (may)
proceed Co'^

which

guide

institution BCCoT. instruction GW. or-
dinance Co^

ye yourselves

took we bread

the same should not eat BCCo. that he
should not eat G. that the same
should not eat WT

and ye BG. and W. [ ] CT. never-
theless Co. but nevertheless ... ye Ca^

HBGWCTCo^. but if Co

doctrine B. sayings GWCoT. saying C

^ TG ' calleth,' Co ' hath called.'
' traditiones. * M ' doing.'

^ GTF ' toward.' ^ gloriemur. * Co ' in.'
' currat. ^ dirigat. ' traditionem.

1 90

Table I

Rheitns — A uthorized.

Earlier Versions.

I TIMOTHY.

Chapter I.

3 went [Cu^]

departed

4 minister

breed, do . . . move Co''

7 desirous to be R

coveting to be B. they would bo G. be-

desiring to be A

cause they would be WCT. willing to

be Co

not understanding neither not understanding . . . neither B. and

... nor RlCo-]

yet ^ understand not . . . neither

iinderstanding neither . .

. nor

A
9 made to R

given unto, ordained for Co''

made for ^

10 sound ^

wholesome BGWTCo'. the wholesome

1 4 and the grace

15 worthy of all acceptation '

18 on

war ... a good warfare R
war a good warfare A

9 in like manner
adorning* R
adorn A
sobriety °

10 that which R

which A
15 she shall be saved by genera-
tion of cliildren R
she shall be saved in child-
bearing A
sobriety *

CCo
nevertheless the grace BCCoTav. but the

grace GCa'. yet the grace W. never-

thelater the grace T
by all means worthy to be received

BGWCoT. by all means worthy to be

received of us C. by all means worthy

to be accepted Co^
upon BG. of
fight a good fight, fight ... a good fight

Co''

Chapter II.

likewise

array, arraying Co''

discreet behaviour SCCoT". modesty GIF.

soberness Co^
that BCd'. as GWC. with such as CoT

through bearing of children she '
be saved

shall

modesty BGWCo.
ness Co''

discretion CT. sober-

4 his children

5 have care of R
take care of A

6 a neophyte R
a novice A

Chapter III.
children
care for

a young scholar

^ Co omits ' yet.' ^ sanae.

'" sobrietate.

accei^tione.
WT ' they.'

* ornantes.

Timothy

191

Hhe irns — A uth orize d.
6 lest puffed into pride, he fall
R
lest being lifted up with

pride, he fall A
[lest he being heaved up into
pride, woidd fall] \_Co-]

7 reproach

8 not (3rd) ICo''}

10 let these also [Co'^l

12 houses [Co^]

13 shall purchase to themselves

R
purchase to themselves A

14 come to thee quickly R
come unto thee shortly A

Earlier Versions.
lest he, being puffed up, fall BG. lest he
swell and fall WCT. lest he be puffed
up and fall Co

the rebuke BCo.
neither
let them
households
get themselves.

rebuke GWCTCo^

shall set themselves Co'

come shortly unto thee BCT. come very
shortly unto thee GW, shortly to
come unto thee Co

Chapter IV.

2 speaking lies

3 thanksgiving ^Co^l
6 nourished R
nourished up A
[being nourished] [^Co^'\
which thou hast attained

unto R[_Co^]
whereunto thou hast at-
tained A
8 having promise of the life
that now is [Co^J

9 a faithful saying and worthy
of all acceptation* R
this is a faithful saying and
worthy of all acceptation

12 example \_Tav]

14 neglect^ not

15 these things do thou medi-

tate ^ R
meditate upon these things A
that thy profiting^ may be

manifest to all R

which speak false BWCCoT. which

speak lies G. that speak lies To^
giving thanks, giving of thanks C
which hast' been nourished up

which thou hast continually followed
BGCTav. which doctrine thou hast
continually followed WT. which thou
hast followed hitherto Co

having promises of the life that is now
B. which hath the jjromise of the life
present G. as a thing which hath
promise * of the life that is now WCCoT

this is a true ^ saying and by all means
worthy to be allowed^ BGC. this is
a sure saying and of all parties ®
worthy to be received WCoT. this is
a faithful saying and by all means
worthy to be received Co^

pattern B. ensample

despise not BGWCTCo^. be not negligent
in Co

have a care of these things B. these
things exercise GWCCoT. think upon
these things Co'

that it may be seen how thou profitest
in 1" all things ". that thine increase

1 Co ' hath.'
s BG ' received.'
• profectus.

" CoT ' promises.'
^ Co 'partes.'
w Gir 'among.'

' BC ' sure.'
^ negligere.
" Gir'men.'

acceptione.
* meditare.

192

Table I

Rhehns — Authorized.
that thy profiting may appear

to all A

Earlier Versions.
may be manifest unto every man Co.
that thy inci-ease may be manifest
unto all men Co*

4 her parents ' R
their parents A\_Co'''j
10 if she have followed R

if she have diligently fol-
lowed A
' [if she hath followed] [Co'^']
13 which they ought not

Chapter V.

their elder kinsfolks B. their kindred

GW. their elders CCoT
if she have been continually given to *
BC. if she were continually given
unto '

17 especially

19 receive not accusation R

receive not an accusation A
21 doing nothing by declining to
the one part R
doing nothing by partiality

A
[doing nothing of partiality]
ICo^]
24 going before to judgment

that are not comely B. which are not

comely GWCCoT. that they ought not

Co''
most specially, specially GCo'^
receive none accusation. receive no

accusation WCo''
and do nothing after partiality B. and

do nothing partially

certain men they follow R
some men they follow after A

2 that [Co'^']

3 consent not to

4 proud [Co^]

6 but piety with siifficiency is
great gain R
but godliness with content-
ment is great gain A

7 this world [Co^]
9 hurtful

hasting before unto judgment B. and
go before unto* judgment GWCT.
so that they may be judged aforehand
Co. going afore to the judgment Co'^

in some they follow after B. some men's
follow after G. some men's sins follow
after WCT. some men's sins shall be
manifest hereafter Co. the sins of some
do follow after Co'

Chapter VI.

which

consentelh not to * BTO. is not content
with WT. incline not unto C. agreeth
not unto Co

puft up

godliness is great gain " if a man be con-
tent with that he hath BCfTFCr. howbeit,
it is great auauntage whoso is godly and
holdeth him content with that he hath
Co. and truly godliness is a great
vauntage when a man is content with
that he hath Co''

the world

noisome

* parentibus.

C ' unto.'

3 Co ' to.'

* Tav ' into.

« B < unto.'

• iJ' lucre,' WCT 'riches.'

2 Timothy

193

Rheims — Authorized.
9 destruction and perdition

10 have erred ICo'']
13 Christ Jesus who

15 the blessed and only Mighty

R
he . . . who is the blessed

and only Potentate A
[he that is blessed and only

Mighty] ICo'^l

16 to whom

17 who

Earlier Versions.
perdition and destruction BOWCT. de-

struction and damnation Co. death

and perdition Co^
erred
Jesus ' Christ which. Christ Jesu which

Co''
he . . . that is blessed and prince only

BGW. he . . . that is blessed and

mighty only

unto whom
which

5 thy mother

that in thee also [Tar]
8 nor [Co'']
13 a form ^ of sound ^ words R

the form of sound words A

14 by the Holy Ghost
18 of [Co^]

2 others

10 may [Co^]

14 testifying R
charging them A
for the subversion * of R
to the subverting of ^[Co^]

18 who

20 there are

22 but youthful desires flee R
flee also youthful lusts A

23 avoid ^

2 TIMOTHY.
Chapter I.

in thy mother, in . . . thy mother Co'
that it dwelleth in thee also
neither

the pattern of wholesome words B. the

true pattern of the wholesome words G.

the ensample of the wholesome words

WCCoT. a form of wholesome words Tav

through the Holy Ghost, in the Holy

Ghost T
with
Chaptee II.
other
might
testify B.
WCCoT
to the perverting of.

and protest G. and testify
to pervert CoT

24 patient « [Co«]

which

are

lusts of youth avoid BWCT. flee also*
from the lusts of youth G. fly thou '
the lusts of youth Co

put from thee BWCT. put away G. put
them from thee Co. eschew Co^

suffering evil B. suffering the evil men
patiently' G. and one that can suffer
the evil men patiently^ W. and one
that can suffer the evil with '" meek-
ness' CT. one that can forbear the
evil Co. suffering the evil To

^ CCoT ' Jesu.' * formam. ' sanorum. * subversionem.

' To omits ' also.' * Co'' omits ' thou.' ^ devita. ' patientem.

» N.B. GWCT take iv TrpaoTTjTi into verse. '" T 'in.'

CAELETOM 0

194

Table I

Rheims — Authorised.
26 and they recover themselves R
and that they may recover
themselves A

3 incontinent'

6 silly women
9 further [Co'^']
folly [Co'']
11 what manner of persecutions
R[Co^']
what persecutions A
out of all R
out of them all A[^C(j^']
18 evil men and seducers '

Earlier Versions.
and ^ that they may come to themselves
again BCT. and that they may come
to amendment G. and being de-
livered . . . may come to amendment
W. and to turn again Co. and repent
Co'', and come to amendment To

Chapter III.

riotous B. intemperate G. rioters WCCoT.

lecherous Co^
simple women BG. women
longer
madness

which persecutions, which persecution
Co

from them all

the evil men and deceivers, wicked
men and deceivers Co^

CUAPTEB IV.

1 who

2 reprove [Co^']

3 sound*

they will heap to themselves

masters, having itching ears

R
shall they heap to themselves

teachers, having itching

ears A

4 they will R
they shall A

11 profitable to
ministry*

13 especially
16 answer
18 glory' [C,;2]
20 Corinth

me for the

which

improve

wholesome

shall they whose ears itch, get them an
heap of teachers, having their ears
itching shall . . . get them an heap of
teachers GW

shall, shall they Co"

profitable unto me for' the ministra-
tion BCCo. profitable unto me to
minister G. necessary unto me for
to minister WT

specially

answering

praise

Corinthum BCCoT. Corinthus GWCo\
Corinthe Tav

TITUS.
Chapter I.
3 hath manifested in due times hath made manifest * his woi-d at the
his word R time appointed BWCT. hath made

* remits 'and.' ^ incontinentes, ^ seductores. * sanam.

" Co ' to,' Co" ' in.' 8 ministerium. '' gloria. * WCT ' opened '

for ' made manifest.'

Titus

195

Rheims — Authorized.
hath in due times manifested
his word A

5 the things that are wanting

8 just 2
' 9 sound '

them that gainsay it R

the gainsayers A
11 who

15 all things are clean R[Co'^'\
all things are pure A

16 in

Earlier Versions.

his word manifest in due time G.

at his time hath opened his word Co.

hath at his seasons shewed his word

Co"
the things that are left B. the things

that remain G. that which resteth

W. the things that are \inparfet C.

that which is*^ lacking CoT. the

things that are lacking Co*
righteous
wholesome
them that say against it. them . • . that

say against it Co^
which
are all things pure, are all things clean

Co
with BWCCoT. by G. with the Co^

Chapter II.

1 sound*

4 teach

5 to their

7 in doctrine R

in doctrine shewing uncorrupt-
ness^

8 sound ^

he which is on the contrary

part R
he that is of the contrary

part A

10 not defrauding R
not purloining A

11 the grace of God our Saviour

hath appeared to all men R
the grace of God that bringeth

salvation hath appeared to

all men A
[the grace of God our Saviour

hath appeared unto all men]

14 cleanse to himself a people
acceptable R
purify unto himself a peculiar
people A

wholesome

make BCT. instruct GW. inform Co

unto their

in the doctrine uncorruptness B. with

uncorrupt doctrine GWCoT. in the

doctrine C. in learning Co'
wholesome
he which ^ withstandeth. that which

withstandeth W

neither pickers BG. neither be pickers
WCCoT. neither to be pickers MTav

there hath appeared the grace of God
which is healthful to all men B. the''
grace of God that bringeth salvation
unto all men hath appeared

purge us a' peculiar people unto him-
self, purge us to be unto himself an
acceptable people Co'^

3 malice ^ \Co^']
5 regeneration

Chapter III.

maliciousness

the regeneration B.

the new birth

^ T * was.' ^ iustum. ^ sana,

6 Co^ < that.' ■' To ' that.' '

O 2

* sanam. ' sanum.

GCo ' to be a.' * malitia.

196

Rheims^-Authorized.
7 being justified ... we

11 condemned \_Co^]

12 to Nicopolis [Co"]

13 that nothing be wanting to

them R
that nothing be wanting unto
them A

Table I

Earlier Versions.
we justified BC. we being justified GW.

we being made righteous Co. we once

justified T
damned
unto Nicopolis
that nothing be lacking unto them.

that they lack nothing GW

PHILEMON.

6 the communication^ of thy
faith

in Christ Jesus

15 perhaps

19 repay

20 refresh my bowels

21 thy

22 and withal R
but withal A

4 being made so much better

5 to him a Father

7 he that R
who A
[which] [Co"^]

8 a rod of equity, the rod of thy

kingdom R
a sceptre of righteousness is
the sceptre of thy kingdom A

13 to

until [Co^]

14 for them

the fellowship of thy faith BGWCCo^.
our common faith Co. the fellowship
that thou hast in the faith T

toward Christ Jesus B. through Christ
Jesus GW. toward Jesus Christ C. in
Christ Jesu Co. by Jesus ^ Christ T

haply BCCoT. it may be that G. per-
chance W

recompence

comfort my bowels, refresh thou my
heart Co

thine

moreover, and Co''

HEBREWS.
Chapter I.

being so much more excellent BCCo"^.
and is made so much more excellent
GW. being even as much more ex-
cellent Co. and is more excellent T
unto him a Father B. his Father
he

the sceptre of thy kingdom is a sceptre
of righteousness BGCo^. the sceptre
of thy kingdom is a right sceptre

unto

till

for their sakes

1 therefore [Co*]

6 testified'

7 over

Chapter II.

wherefore
witnessed BGWCT.

testifieth Co*
above

witnesseth CoMTav.

' communicatio.

2 Tav ' Jesu.'

' testatus est.

Hebrews

197

Rheims — A uthorized.
8 for in that [Co'']
10 to consummate R
to make . . . perfect A
[to be made perfect] [Co^]

14 hath been partaker of the

same R
took part of the same A

15 and might deliver R
and deliver A

17 become a merciful and faithful
RlCd"]
be a merciful and faithful A

Earlier Versions.
in that, and in that GW
that he should make . . . perfect.
he should consecrate QW

that

took part with them,
part with them Co''

hath

taken

and that he might deliver

be merciful and a faithful

5 for a testimony *
10 and they have not known

14 keep the beginning of his
substance firm imto the
end R
hold the beginning of our
confidence stedfast unto the
end A

15 while R\Co'']

whilst A
17 was it not with them [Co'']

Chapter III.

for a witness BG'WCo''. to bear witness

WCT, and to bear witness Co
they verily have not known BCT.
neither have they known GW. but
they knew not Co. but they did not
know Co', they have not known Tav
keep sure unto the end the beginning of
the substance BCCo. keep sure unto
the end the ^ beginning wherewith we
are upholden GW. keep sure unto the
end the first substance T. at the
least keep sure the beginning of his
substance unto the end Co', keep sure
unto the end the first fovmdation Tav
so long as

18 to them

6 because of incredulity R
because of unbelief A\Co'']

7 he limiteth

not with them B.

with them
unto them

was he not displeased

12 intents [Co'']
14 that

the heavens

Chapter IV.

for unbelief B. for unbelief's sake
GWCCoT. for their unbelief Tou

he appointed BGWM. he appointeth
CTCo'. appointeth he Co

of the intents BC. the intents

which

heavens jB. heaven

Chapter V.

3 therefoi-e he ought, as for the
people, so also for himself,
to offer R
by reason hereof he ought as

for the same infirmity' he is bound to
offer ... as well for himself, as for
the people BC. for the same's * sake he
is bound to offer ... as well for his

* testimonium. * T ' that.' ' C ' infirmities' sake.'

infirmities',' T ' which infirmities'/ Tav ' this infirmities'.'

* W ' same

198

Rheims — Authorised.
for the people, so also for
himself, to offer A

5 a high priest R

an high priest A
7 who [To]
10 called [Co-]

12 for your time R
for the time A

need to be taught again R
need that one teach you again

A
what be the elements of the

beginning B '
which be the first principles

A

13 unskilful [Tav]

Table I

Earlier Versions.
own part, as for the people's GWT.
therefore is he bound to offer ... as
well for himself as for the people Co.
therefore ought he to offer ... as well
for himself as also for the people Co-
the high priest, high priest Co

14 senses'

which BGWCTCo^. and Co

and is called

as concerning the time, by reason of the

time Co"^
need again that we teach you. need

again to be taught Co''

the first principles of the beginning B.

the first principles GWCT. the first

precepts Co. the principles of the

beginning Co^
unexpert B. inexpert GWCT. not

partner (of) Co^
wits BGWCCoT. wytnes M

Chapter VI.

4 for them R
for those A

5 tasted

6 to be renewed R
to renew them A

15 patiently enduring R

after he had patiently en-
dured A

18 who

that they

tasted of

should be renewed BGWTCo^. that they
should be renewed CCo

after that he had tarried patiently £GTT'C.
he abode patiently, and Co. after he
had tarried a long time T. after that
he had tarried a long time Tav

which, that Co'

9 that it may so be said R
as I may so say A
[that it may be so said] [Co-']

11 the Levitical priesthood

what necessity was there yet

R
what further need was there

A
[what need was it yet] [Co']

12 the priesthood being
15 much more evident R

far more evident A

Chapter VII.

to say the truth.

to say as the thing is

GW

the priesthood of the Levites. the priest-
hood of Levi Co'

what needeth it furthermore B. what
needeth it then ^ furthermore

if the priesthood be
a far more evident thing
evident thing

^ CIFCromit 'then.'

Hebretvs

199

Rheims — Authorised.
21 but this [To]

23 continue

24 continueth
27 this he did

1 who is set

4 if . . . he were upon the earth,
neither were he a priest R
if he were on earth, he

should not be a priest A
[if he were . . . upon earth,
then were he not the priest]

did oifer gifts according to

the law -K
offer gifts according to the

law A
[offer up gifts according to
the law] ICo^]
6 ministry^
9 according to ICo^]
13 hath made old R

hath made . . . old A

Earlier Versions.
but this priest BWCCoT. but this, he G.

but the same Co"^
endure, remain Co^
endureth. doth abide Co^
that did he

Chapter VIII.

that sitteth BGW. as sitteth C. that ' is

set Co. that is sitten T
he wei-e not a priest, if he were on
the ^ earth

waxeth [Co'^'l

according to the law offer gifts

office, priesthood C

like, as Co

hath worn out BCCo^. hath abrogate

GWT. weareth out Co. hath dis-

anuUed Tav
is . . . waxed

Chapter IX.

1 justifications of service R
ordinances of divine service A
[ordinances of service] ICo"^]

3 the tabernacle

8 the former tabernacle as yet
standing R
while as the first tabernacle
was yet standing A
10 laid on them R
imposed on them A

14 who

15 he is

16 the testator*

17 otherwise

justifying ordinances, servings of God B.
ordinances of religion G. rites of reli-
gion ordained W. ordinances and
servings of God CCoT

was a tabernacle B. was the tabernacle
GWCo. was there a tabernacle CT

while as yet the first tabernacle was
standing

which were laid up B. which were
enjoined G. which things were laid
upon us W. which were ordained CCoT

which

is he

him that made the testament BG. him
that maketh the testament WCCoT.
the testament maker Co'^

for. or else Co"^

1 Co"^ ' which.' " Co ' upon' for ' on the.' ^ ministerium.

testatoris.

20O

Table I

Eheims — Authorized,

17 whiles R
whilst A

18 whereupon

19 scarlet

23 therefore
with these

with better hosts than these R
■with better sacrifices than
these A

24 the true

25 nor R
nor yet A
blood of others

as long as.

Earlier Versions.
so long as Co^

for which cause also BWCoT. wherefore

GCo"^. for the which cause Co
purple
then

with such things, with such Co
are ^ purified with better sacrifices than

are those ^. are purified with better

sacrifices than these Co^
ti-ue things BCCoT. the true sanctuary

GW. the true things Co»
not

strange blood, other blood GW

1 a shadow [Co^']

2 worshippers [Co-]

9 that he may establish

13 expecting'

Chapter X.
the shadow
offerers

to establish JB. that he may
GCo"^. to stablish WCCoT

stablish

14 by

15 doth testify to us R
is a witness to us A

18 these

22 having our hearts sprinkled

our body washed R

our bodies washed A
27 a certain
32 but call

being illuminated ° R

after ye were illuminated A

34 had compassion® on them

that were in bonds R

had compassion of me in my
bonds A

that [Co*][rat3]

tarrying B. and ,

waiting Co"^
with
beareth us record.

Co""
these things
sprinkled in our

being pure To
washed in body B.

tarrieth GWCCoT.

beareth no* record

hearts, our hearts

washed in our bodies
GWCCoT. the body washen Ca^
a

call BWCT. now call G. but call ye Co
after ye had received light

suffered also with my bonds BT. sor-
rowed with me for my bonds GW.
became partakers also of the afilictions
which happened through my bonds C.
have suffered with my bonds Co.
both suffered with them that were
prisoners Co"^

how that

Chapter XI.
1 the substance' of things to be the grovmd of things hoped

hoped for R

for BG.
that which causeth those things to

' BC'hQ.' ^ GTf" these.' ' exspectans. * ' nos ' in the Vulgate

mistaken for ' non.' ' illuminati. * compassi. ' substantia.

* G ' which are hoped for.'

Hebrews

201

Rheims — Authorised,
the substance of things hoped

for A
[a substance of things that

are to be hoped for] ICo^]

3 framed

4 and by it

5 Henoch was R
Enoch was^

God translated ^ him R

God had translated him -4 [To]

before his translation ^

had testimony ^ R
had this testimony A

6 he is (ist) [Co^l

7 fearing -R[Co^]
moved with fear A

by the which ^Co^l

9 dwelling [Co'^}

the coheirs R
the heirs with him A
10 foundations \_Co^'\

12 even of one and him

13 beholding R
having seen A

19 accounting
23 and they ... not RlCa'}
and they ' not A

25 be afflicted ' R
suffer affliction A

26 reproach

27 not fearing
83 who

promises
85 women
and others

Earlier Versions.
appear indeed which are hoped for TV.
a sure confidence of things which are
hoped for CCoT

ordained BGWCT. made of naught Co.

made Co^
by which also BCT. by the ^ which faith

also GW. by the which also Co. and

by the same faith Co''
was Enoch

God had taken him away BGWCT. God

hath taken him away Co. God took

him away Co''
before * he was taken away, before he

was translated To
was reported of SG^rr. obtained a good

report C. had record Co. had a report

Co'', was reported Tav
God is
moved with reverence BGW. eschewed

[the things which were as yet not

seen] C. honoured God . . . and

CoT
through the which ark. through which

Tav
when he had dwelt BC. as one that

dwelt GW. and dwelt CoT
heirs with him

a foundation

of one even * of one which was

when they had seen B. saw GWCCoT.

did see Co^
for he considered, he considered also Co''
neither . . . they

sxififer adversity

rebuke

fearing not jB. and feared not
which

the promises

the women, and the women WT
other BWCT. other also G. but other Co.
but some Co''

» W omits ' the.' ^ transtulit. ^ translationem. * BCCo ' afore,'

Co- has ' before.' ' testimonium. * WT ' and,' Co 'yea.' ^ ' were '

omitted probably by printer's error in first edition of A. * affligi.

202

Table I

Bheims — Authorised.

35 not accepting redemption R
not accepting deliverance A
[not accepting the deliver-
ance] [Co''']

36 had trial of

Earlier Versions.
not looking for deliverance B.
would not be delivered GWCT.
accepted no deliverance Co

and
and

38 deserts

40 some better thing

1 all weight R
every weight A

2 contemning R
despising A

3 contradiction '^ against him-

self i?
contradiction . . . against

himself
11 most peaceable' R
the peaceable A

14 which iTavl

15 looking diligently lest any

man

were tried with BC. have been tried by

G. suffered W. tasted of CoT
wilderness BT. wildernesses
[Co^] a better thing

Chapter XII.

all . . . that presseth down B. every
thing that presseth down G. all that
pi-esseth '■ down WCCoT
having despised B. and despised

speaking against him BCCoT. speaking
against GW. speaking against himself

Co^

the quiet, a most quiet Co''

16 lest there be any
who

22 mount Sion
heavenly [rau]

23 church

the just made perfect R
just men made perfect A

25 refuse [C'o^]

26 he promiseth, saying R[_Co^']
he hath promised, saying A

27 that those things [Co^}

4 in all

leave
shall do

9 established

10 serve [Co'']

13 without the [Co'^']

' Co'' ' presseth us.'
* GW

the which

taking ' heed that no man BGW. and
look that no man CCo'Tav. and look
well that no man Co. and look to that
no man T

let there be no BTG. and '' that there be no

which, that Co''

the mount Sion

celestial

congregation

just and perfect men. the just and per-
fect Co'

desijise

hath declared saying BGC. declared
saying W. promiseth he and sayeth
Co. declareth saying T

that the things

Chapter XIII.

among all men BWC. among all G. in

all points CoT. in all things Co'
fail
may do BCCo. can do GW. doeth T. do

Co'', doth Tav
stablished. to stay (the heart) Co''
serve in
out of the

^ contradictionem.
'• take.' * CCo omit

pacatissimum.

and.'

St. James

203

Rheims — Authorised.
16 communication ' R
to communicate A

19 beseech [Cd'^
to do this

20 and the God R
now the God A

5 upbraideth not

7 therefore let not . . . think R
for let not . . . think A
11 parched the grass R
withereth the grass A
[hath dried up the grass] [Co^]

21 the engraffed word R
the engrafted word A

22 but be R
but be ye A

25 this man shall be

26 not bridling R
and bridleth not A

27 xmspotted from

2 assembly
5 rich

hath promised [Co'^']
9 accept persons R

have respect to persons A

10 offendeth 3 i?[Co2]
offend A

11 if thou do not commit aduou-

trie R[Co^']

if thou commit no adultery A
15 sister
18 without works R\Co'^'\

without thy works A

20 O vain man

21 by works [Co'^']

22 seest thou

by the works J?[Co^]
by works A

Earlier Versions,
to distribute

desire

that ye so do. to do the same Co''

the God

ST. JAMES.

Chapter I.

casteth no man in the teeth, re-

proacheth no man GW
neither let . . . think, let not therefore

. . . suppose Co^
the grass hath withered B. the grass

withereth

of the word that is graffed in you -B. the

word that is grafted ^ in you
and be ye BGW. and see that ye be CCoT.

be ye Co'^. and see ye be Tav
shall be BGW. the same shall be
and refraineth not BGW. refraineth not

C. and refrain not CoT. not refraining

Co''
•unspotted of. undefiled from Co*

Chapter II.

company

that they might be rich B. that they
should be rich GW. such as are rich
C. which are rich CoT. the rich Co''

promised

regard one person more than another,
regard the persons G

fail, faileth GW

though thou do * none adultery '

a sister

by thy deeds.

out of thy works G

0 thou vain man
through works

seest thou not BGWCo''. thou seest
through the deeds, through the works
G

* communionis. ^ GWCCo'' 'graffed.' ' offendat.

' Co ' aduoutry.'

* GW 'doest.'

204

Table I

Rheims — Authorised.

24 by works
by faith

25 by works [Co'l

2 we offend ^
offend ^ not
the whole body [_Co'^'\

6 iniquity^

7 for all R

for every A^Co'^']

[for the whole] [To}
10 the selfsame mouth R

the same mouth A
12 yield

14 and be not liars R\_Co^]
and lie not A

15 devilisih ICo""]

16 and every [C'o^]
work [00=*]

1 war

2 kill and envy R[Co'^'\
kill and desire to have A

3 that you may consume it R
that ye may consume it A

11 but if [Co^llTavl
a doer

15 and, if we shall R
we shall A

17 knowing to R
that knoweth to A

13 anoiling R

anointing A[Co'''\

16 confess^

20 the error ^ of his way [Co'']

Earlier Versions.
of deeds, of works G
of faith
through works

Chapter III.

we sin. we . . . offend Co'

sin not. offendeth not Co^

all the body

wickedness

all the. the whole W

one mouth

give BWCCoT. make G. bring forth Cu*
neither be liars

and devilish
all manner of.
works

all manner Tav

Chapter IV.

&ght BGWC. reign Co T. strive Co'
envy and have indignation, envy and

desire immoderately To
even to consume it BWCCoT. that ye

might consume it G. that ye may

bestow it Co'', that ye might lay the

same out To
but and if. and i{ GW
an observer, a keeper Tav
and, if we

that knoweth how to *

Chapter V.
and anoint

knowledge, acknowledge GW
going astray out of his way

I ST. PETER.
Chapter I.

2 grace to you and peace bo
multiplied R
grace unto you and peace be
multiplied A

jrace and peace be multiplied unto ^ you
BGCo. grace be with you and peace be
multiplied WCT. grace be with you
and peax be increased Tav

' offendimus. ' offendit.

probably by a printer's error.
Co' has ' unto.'

' iniquitatis. *

confitemini. * errore.

Co^ omits ' to,'
' Co ' with.'

I St. Peter

205

Rheims — Authorized.
5 revealed ^
7 found unto praise \_Tav]

8 whom having not seen, you

love R
whom having not seen, ye

love A
you believe, and believing

you R
yet believing, ye A

11 what manner of time

did signify

12 ministered R
did minister A

on whom the angels desire
to look R

which things the angels de-
sire to look into A
18 your fathers

20 manifested ' R
was manifest A
for you

21 by him

22 in the sincere love of the

fraternity R
unto unfeigned love of the
brethren A

23 again

24 as the flower

the flower thereof [Co^}

Earlier Versions.
shewed
found to be unto you unto laud B. found

unto your praise GW. found unto

laud CCoT. found . . , imto praise Co*
whom ye have not seen, and yet love

him. whom though ye have not seen,

yet ye love him W

yet do ye believe him and B. yet do
you believe and GWCM. ye believe
Co. ye yet believe and T. yet ye
believe and inasmuch as ye believe
therefore ye Co''

what time BGW. at what time CCoT. in
what time Co'

should signify, should declare GW.

should minister

the things which the angels desire ' to
behold, the which things the angels
desire to behold GW

the fathers
was declared.

is declared Co

for your sakes

by his means, through him Co

with brotherly love unfeigned BC. for*
to love brotherly without * feigning
GWCoT. even in brotherly love un-
feigned Co'

anew

is as the flower

the flower

1 malice' [Co^][rau]
3 that our Lord is sweet R
that the Lord is gracious A
[that the Lord is bountiful]

[To-]

6 elect, precious

11 war

12 having your

good R
having your
honest A

conversation

conversation

Chaptek II.

naughtiness B. maliciousness

how gracious the Lord is BC. how
bountiful the Lord is G. how good
the Lord is W. how friendly the
Loid is Co. how pleasant the Lord is
T. how sweet the Lord is Co''

elect and precious, chosen, precious Co^

fight

and see that ye have honest conversation
BWCT. and have your conversation
honest G. and lead an honest con-
versation Co

revelari. " Co ' delight.' ^ manifestati.

' T ' withouten.' MTav have ' without.'

* GW omit 'for.'
* malitiam.

2C6

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.
13 every [Co-]

to king R

to the king A
17 love the fraternity R

love the brotherhood A

20 glory'

21 because

22 was guile

23 delivered himself RlCa^]
committed himself A

24 dead to JJ

being dead to ^[^o]

1 if any

3 the plaiting of hair R
of plaiting the hair A
of putting on

4 the man . . . that is hidden R
the hidden man A

in the sight of God [Co']

5 adorned ^
subject to their own R
being in subjection unto their

own A
9 blessing
10 he that will love life

13 who is he

14 but and if you suffer ought

for . . blessed are ye R
but and if ye suffer for . . .

happy are ye A
[yea, if ye suffer ought for

. . . blessed are ye] [C'o^]
18 mortified certes in flesh R
being put to death in the

flesh A
[being mortified in the flesh]

[Co^]

Earlier Versions.
all manner
unto the king

love brotherly fellowship

praise, thank Co'^

for BGWCT. forsomuch as Co. inasmuch
as Co*

was there guile

committed the vengeance BC. com-
mitted it GW. committed the cause
CoT

being delivered from BGW. should be
delivered from . . . and CCoT. being
dead from Co'^

Chapter III.

even they which, they also which Co^
with braided hair BWCT. with broided

hair GMCo
in putting on. putting on Co'^
the hid man BGWCT. the inward man

Co. the inward man that is hid

Co''
before God
did . . . tyre
being obedient unto their BCo"^. and

were subject to their G. and were

obedient to their WCCoT
bless
he that doth long after life BC. if any

man long after life GWT. whoso

listeth to live Co. he that listeth to

live Co^
loveth to see BWCT. to see GCo^. would

fain see Co
who is it
yea, happy are ye, if any trouble happen

unto you for BG. notwithstanding

blessed ^ are ye if ye suffer for WCT

and was killed as pertaining to the flesh
BWCT. and was put to death con-
cerning the flesh G. and was slain
after the flesh Co

gloria.

* ornabant.

T ' happy.

I St. Peter

207

Rheims — Authorised.
21 whereunto baptism being of
the like form R
the like figure whereunto,
even baptism A

the examination of a good
conscience toward God R

the answer of a good con-
science toward God A

[the trial of a good conscience
toward God] Co^
22 who

angels and potentates and
powers R

angels and authorities and
powers A

subjected R

being made subject A

[being subject] ICo^}

Earlier Versions.

to the which also the figure agreeth . . .
even baptism B. to the which also
the figure . . . even baptism agreeth
G. to the' which the figure of baptism is
agreeing W. like as baptism C. which
signifieth baptism CoT. like as . . .
baptism Co'^. whereof the baptism . . .
answering that figure To

in that a good conscience maketh request
to God BW. a confident demanding
which a good conscience maketh to
God G. in that a good conscience
consenteth to '■ God CCoT

which

angels^ powers' and might BWCCoT.
the angels and powers and might G.
angels might and powers Co^

subdued BCCoT.
dued W

are subject G. are sub-

1 that [Co^]

2 the rest of his time

according to the will R
to the will A

3 the time past sufficeth (to ac-

complish the will . . .) them
R
the time past of our life may
suffice us to have wrought
the will A

excess of wine
banquetings [Co*]

4 wherein they marvel R
wherein they think it strange

A
[in the which they marvelled]
[Co*]

5 who

6 for, for this cause

Chapter IV.
which

as much time as remaineth BGWCT.
much time as yet remaineth Co.
time that remaineth Co"^
after the will

as
the

it is sufficient for us that we have spent
the time that is * past of the life after
the will *. it is enough that we have
spent the time past of the life after the
will Co. it is enough that the time
past hath been spent in fulfilling of
the will Co^

in excess of wines BC. drunkenness

in excess of eating BC. in gluttony GCo.
in eating WT

and it seemeth * to them a strange thing
BWCoT. wherein it seemeth to them
strange G. and it seemeth to them an
inconvenient thing C

which

for unto this purpose verily BCT. for
unto this purpose GWTav. for unto

Co ' unto.' * W'the angels.' ' CoT ' power,* MTav ' powers.'

* G omits ' that is.' * GW ' lust.' ' B ' seemed.'

208

Table I

Eheims — Authorized.

9 using hospitality ' R
use hospitality A
13 in the revelation ^ also of his
glory R
when his glory shall be re-
vealed A
17 and if

Earlier Versions.
this purpose also Co. for because of
this also Co'^
be ye harberous. be harberous Co''

when his glory appeareth.
glory shall appear GW

if. but if Co-

when his

3 neither as [Co^l
5 humility^

7 casting

8 because

12 that lCo'']lTav']

3, 4 divine * [To']
4 by these

fleeing R
having escaped A
[flying] [CcP]
11 for so ... an entrance ^ RlCo"^]
for so an entrance A

15 decease

16 made . . . known R
made known A

17 from God

19 more sure

20 understanding this first R
knowing this first -4[Co^]
of Scripture R

of the Scripture A[_Co'^'\[To']

Chapter V.

not as though

lowliness of mind, lowlinesa Co*

cast

for

how that

2 ST. PETER.
Chapter I.

godly

by the means thereof BC. by them GW.

by the same Co. by the help of them

T. thereby Co''
if ye flee B. in that ye flee GTav. in

that ye fly WT. if ye fly CCo

yea, and^ by this means an entering in
BCT. for by this means an entering
in' GW. and by this means . . .an
entering in Co

departing BGWCCoT. death Co'', de-
parture Tav

opened, declared Co

of God

right sure BCT. most sure GW. sure Co

so that ye first know this, and this

shall ye know first Co
in the Scripture

3 slumbereth [To]

4 reserved*

5 and he spared not R
and spared not A

[and hath not spared] [Co''']
bringing in [Co'']

Chapter II.
sleepeth
kept
neither spared.

neither hath spared G

and brought in. and brought Co

^ hospitales.
introitus.

' revelatione.
Tav omits ' and.'

' humilitatem.
G omits * in.'

* divinae.
reservari.

2 St. Peter

209

Rheims — Authorized.
6 he damned them with sub-
version it!
condemned them with anover-

tliro"^v A
[damned them [with over-
throwing] [Co-]

10 self-pleasers R
self-willed A

11 angels

in strength and power J?[Co-]
in power and might A

18 allure
those

19 of that . . , also R
of the same A

20 they again entangled R
they are again entangled A

21 which was delivered R
delivered A

[that was delivered] [Co'^]

Earlier Versions.
overthrew them, damned them, con-
demned them and overthrew them G

and stand in their own conceit BGW.
and stubborn CT. stubborn Co. stand-
ing in their own conceits Co^

the angels

both in power and might

entice BCCo. beguile
them BGCTCo^. men W.
unto the same

are yet tangled again.

again Cu^
that was given BCCo. gi'

even them Co

be yet tangled

1 in which R
in both which A
[in the which] [Co^]

5 are . . . ignorant of R
are ignorant of A

6 that world then, being over-

flowed with water, perished
R
the world that then was,
being overflowed with
water, perished A

7 ai-e by the same word kept in

store R
by the same word are kept in

store A
reserved

8 but, my dearest R
but, beloved A

[but, ye dearly beloved] ^Co^']

9 not willing that any

11 what manner of men R

what manner of persons

^[Co2][ro]

Chapter III.
wherewith.

wherein Co

know not

the world that then was perished, being
then ' overrun with water BC. the
world that then was perished, over-
flowed ^ with the water GWT. yet was
the world at that time destroyed . . .
with the flood Co. the world that
then was perished in the water Co''

be kept by his word in store BC. are
kept by the same word in store GWT.
are kept in store by his ^ word Co

and reserved BGWOTCo^.
dearly beloved

to be reserved Co

forasmuch as he would have no man BC.

and would have no man GWT. and

will not that any man Co
what manner persons

1 C omits ' then.' ^ M ' overflowing,' T ' overflown.' ' Co^ ' the same.'

CARLETON +

2IO

Table I

Rkeims — A uthorised.

15 do ye account R
account A

16 as also in all epistles, speak-

ing in them of these things
R
as also in all his epistles,
speaking in them of these
things A

in the which are certain

things R
in which are some things A
[in the which are some things]

suppose.

Earlier Versions.
count Co

as one ' almost in everv epistle *, speak-
ing of such things BWCT. as one that
in all his epistles speaketh of these
things G. yea, speaking thereof
almost in all epistles Co. almost in
all his epistles speaking of these
things in them Co^

among which are many things BdT,
among the which some things are (?.
among which things some are W.
wherein are many things Co

2 was manifested

9 confess^

2 he is the propitiation *

8 we know R

we do know A
5 in very deed the charity of
God is periited R
verily is the love of God per-
fected A

7 had

8 which thing is true both in

him and in you R
which thing is true in him

and in you A
[which is true in him and in

you] [Co^]
because

9 even until now

I ST. JOHN.
Chapter I.

appeared BGWCT. hath appeared Co.
was made manifest To

knowledge, acknowledge GW

Chapter II.

he is the atonement BCd^. he is the
reconciliation G. he it is that obtain-
eth grace WCCoT. he is a mercy stock
Tav
we are sure, are we sure Co

12

I write unto
children

you, little

13 the wicked one

in him is the love of God perfect indeed

have heard BCo. have had GWCCo^.
heard T

that is true in him and the same is true
also in you BC. that which is true in
him and also in you G. a thing that
is true in him and also in you WCoT

for

even until ' this time BWCT. until this

time G. yet' Co
babes, I write unto you BCCoT. little

children, I write unto you GW. dear

children, I write unto you Tav
the wicked BGCoT. the evil man W.

that wicked C. that wicked one To

' yea ' for * as one.' ^ T ' pistle,' M has ' epistle.'

* propitiatio. * Tav ' till.'

1 BCT

' conflteamur.

SL John

211

Bheims — Authorized.
14 the wicked one

17 doeth \_Co^'\

19 tliey may be manifest * R
they might be made manifest A

20 the imction ^ E
an unction A
the Holy One

26 seduce'

28 have confidence *

Earlier Versions.
the wicked BOCo. that wicked man W.
that wicked CT. that wicked one To
fulfilleth
it might appear, they may be known Co

an anointing B. an ointment GWCT.

the anointing Co
him that is holy BGWCCo. the Holy

Ghost T. that Holy One To
deceive
be bold

Chapter III.

1 what manner of

2 it hath not yet appeared B[Co'^']
it doth not yet appear A

9 committeth not sin R

doth not commit sin A
10 manifest*
12 who

15 murderer . . . murderer
[murtherer . . . murtherer]

ITav]

16 the charity of God R[Tav]
the love of God A^Co^]

17 his bowels R
his bowels of compassion A

21 confidence^

what

yet it doth not appear BGWCT. yet hath

it not appeared Co. yet it is not made

manifest To
sinneth not. doth no sin Co'^

known
which
manslayer . . . manslayer

24 by the Spirit ICc^J

love

his compassion BGWCT, his heart Co.
his inward affection Co''

boldness BG. trust WCT. a '' free bold-
ness Co

even by the Spirit, of the Spirit ^ T

Chapter IV.

1, 4, 17, 18 because

4 you are of God, little children R

ye are of God, little children A
7 is of God
10 a propitiation' R

to be the propitiation A

12 is perfited R

is perfected A
15 shall confess

God abideth in him R
God dwelleth in him A
17 may have

for

little children, ye are of God

Cometh of God

to be the agreement B. to be a recon-
ciliation G. to make agreement WCCoT.
to be a sacrifice Tav

is perfect

confesseth BGWCT. now confesseth Co.

doth confess Co''
in him dwelleth God

should have

1 manifesti. ^ unctionem. ^ seducunt. * habeamus fiduciam.

s manifesti. * fiduciam. ' Co'' omits 'a.' ^ T in full ' we know

that there abideth in us of the Spirit which he gave us.' ^ propitiationem.

p a

212

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.

19 God first hath loved us R
he first loved us A

20 hateth [Co^]

21 from
love

5 who is he that ^Tav]

that believeth
9 hath testified [Co^]
14 confidence ^

18 the wicked one R
that wicked one ^[^o]

19 and we know

20 understanding i?[Co^]
an understanding A
that we may know [Co^]

5 that which

6 charity R
love A

3 even as

4 truth

10 doth receive R
doth . . . receive A
casteth

12 we [Co'']

Earlier Versions.
he loved us first. God loved us first Co^

yet hate BWCT. hate G. yet hateth Co

of

should love

Chapter V,

who is it that

which believeth

testifieth B. testified

trust BWCT. assurance G. free bold-
ness Co

that wicked BCCoT. the wicked GCo^.
that wicked man W

we know BCTCu^. but we know

a mind

to know

2 ST. JOHN.

that same which BGWCT.

which Co. it that Co^
the love, that love To

3 ST. JOHN.

how

verity, the tnith Co

receiveth

thrusteth
we ourselves

ST. JUDE.

the same

1 that are ... in Jesus Christ
presei-ved and called R
that are . . . preserved in Jesus

Christ, and called A
[that are . . . preserved and
called in Christ Jesu] {_Co'^]
3 delivered
5 saving * R
having saved A
the land of Egypt [Co"''}
7 having fornicated R

giving themselves over to
fornication A

which are called . . . and preserved in
Jesus'-^ Christ, which are called . . .
and reserved^ to Jesus Christ GW

given

after that ' ho had delivered, after that

he had saved Co'^
Egypt
which . . . defiled themselves with

fornication, which . . . committed

fornication" GWCu^

^ fiducia.
* salvans.
a misprint.

^ CT ' Jesu.' ^ To ' returned,' probably a misprint.

Tav omits 'that.' ° G omits 'fornication,' probably

St Jtide — Revelation

213

Jih eims — A u tJwrized.

7 going after
example [Tai']
sustaining i?
suffering ^[Co-]

8 dominion'

9 disputing with -R[Co^]
contending with A

11 woe unto
13 raging waves

wandering stars [Co^]

14 of these [Co^]

15 hard

16 and their mouth speaketh [Co^]

19 sensual

20 building yourselves R
building up yourselves A

25 to the only God our Saviour
by Jesus Christ our Lord R
to the only wise God our

Saviour A
[unto the only God our Saviour
through Jesus Christ our
Lord] ICo-"}

THE REVELATION
Chapter L

Earlier Versions.
and followed, and went after Co^
ensample
and suffer

rulers SCCor. government GTF. authority

he strove against

woe be unto

they are the raging waves, they are the
waves of the raging sea Co^

they are wandering stars

before of such, of such GW

cruel

whose mouths speak

fleshly BGWCT. beastly Co. natural To

edify yourselves . . . and. build your-
selves . . . and Co"^

to God our Saviour^ which only is wise,
that is, to God only wise, our Saviour
GW

1 signified ', sending R
he sent and signified A

5 who is the faithful witness
the prince of

6 hath made

ever and ever \_C<?'\
9 testimony*

12 turned [Co-'\
being turned

13 foot

16 as the sun shineth R
was as the sun shineth A

1 which walketh R[Co''''\
who walketh A

2 bear

when he had sent, he shewed BC. he

sent and shewed GWCoT. he shewed

it, sending Co^
which is a faithful witness, which is

that faithful witness To
lord over BCCoT. prince of GWCd^.

that prince of To
made
evermore

witnessing, witness Co^
turned back
when I was turned
feet BGWC. ground CoT. a long side

(garment) Co"^
shone even as the sun. shone as the

sun shineth GCo^
Chapter II.

and that walketh BC. and walketh

forbear ^GirCCor. suffer Co^ bear with To

* dominationem.
Lord.' ^ significavit.

- C inserts in brackets ' through Jesus Christ our
* testimonium.

214

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.

2 hast tried

3 hast patience, and hast borne

R
hast borne, and hast patience
A

7, 11, 17, 29 he that hatli an ear,

let him hear ICo']
8 the first
10 death [Co^]

13 who was slain

14, 15 hold

14 who
cast
to eat [00=]

15 so hast thou also

16 quickly

17 the hidden manna
20 seduce^

things

22 aduoutrie R

adultery A

tribulation^ [^Co'^']
24 but ... to you R

but unto you A

doctrine *

depth = R

depths A
26 the nations [Co^]
28 and I will

to the angel of the church of
Sardis write R

unto the angel of the church
in Sardis write A

[unto the angel of the congre-
gation of Sardis write] \_Co'^'\

that thou hast

Earlier Versions. ■

hast examined BGWC. examinest CoTav,
examinedst T. hast proved Co'^

hast suffered and hast patience BGWCCo.
didst wash thyself and hast patience
T. hast patience and hast suffered
Co'', wast burdened and hast patience
To

let him that hath an ear ' hear

he that is first

the death

when . . . was slain BGW. which was
slain

maintain

which

put

that they should eat of

even so hast thou, even so hast thou
also Co'

shortly

manna that is hid

deceive

meat BCo. meats GWCT. [idol] offer-
ings Co^

fornication, whoredom Co^

adversity, affliction GW

unto you BCCoT. and unto you GW. to

you Co^
learning
deepness, deepnesses W

nations

so will I BGWCCo. even so will I T.
and I shall Co''

Chapter III.

write unto the angel of the church that *
is at Sardis'' BGW. write unto the
messenger of the congregation that is
at Sardis C. write unto the angel' of
the congregation of Sardis CoT

even that thou hast B. for thou hast G.
which is that thou hast W. thou hast
CCoT. how thou hast Co*

* CCoT ' ears ' for ' an ear.
' R margin ' depthes.'
* r ' messenger.'

^ scducere. ^ tribulatione. * doctrinam.
• G ' which.' ' GW ' Sardi.'

Revelation

215

Rheims — Authorised,
6, 13, 22 he that hath an ear, let

him hear [Co-]
7 to the angel of the church of
Philadelphia write R
to the angel of the church in

Philadelphia write A
[unto the angel of the congre-
gation of Philadelphia write]

he that hath

he that openeth
9 say they be Jews R

say they are Jews A
10 shall [Co'']
14 creature i?[Co^]

creation A
21 I also

Earlier Versions.
let him that hath an ear * hear

write unto the angel of the church^ of
Philadelphia, write unto the tidings-
bringer of the congregation of Phila-
delphia T

which hath

which openeth

call themselves Jew3

•will

creatures

8 day and night {Co'^'\

6 as it were slain R

as it had been slain A
9 slain [Co^l^

12 slain

13 every creature that is R\Co'^'\
every creature which is A
and that are in the sea R\Co''''\
and such as are in the sea A

14 ever and ever [Co^]

Chapter IV.

day neither night BCCoT. day nor night
GW. day ne night Tav

Chapter V.

as though he had been killed

killed
killed
all the creatui-es which are

and in the sea

evermore

1 saying [Co^'\

2 behold [Co'']

conquer
9 slain [Co']

11 white stoles R
white robes A

12 became black
became as blood

14 departed

islands R
island A

Chapter VI.

say

behold there was BCCoT. lo there was G.

see there was W
overcome
killed
long white garments, long white robes

G
was as black
waxed . • . even as blood BC. waxed even

as blood WCoT. was like blood G.

became altogether as blood Co''
vanished away BCCoT. departed away

GW. passed away Co''
isles, isle GW

1 CCoT ^ ears ' for ' an ear.' ^ CCo ' congregation.' ^ GW ' which is of.'

2l6

Table I

Ehe ims — A uthorized,
17 shall be able to stand

1 these things [^Co^']
nor . . . nor ICo"^]

2 it was given

3 nor the trees
9, 13 white robes

10 to our God which sitteth
the throne

12 thanksgiving \_Co'^']

ever and ever [^Co^]

14 washed their robes

15 before [Co^}
shall

16 nor ICo'^']

Earlier Versions.
is able to endure BC. can stand G. can
endure it WCoT. shall be able to
endure Co''

Chapter VII.

that

neither . . . neither, neither . . . nor Co

power was given

neither the trees

white garments BCu^.'- long white robes
G. long white garments WCCoT
upon be ascribed to him that sitteth upon the
throne^ of our God. cometh of our
God that sitteth upon the throne GW,
to him that sitteth upon the seat of
our God Tav. be ascribed unto our
God which sitteth upon the seat Co^

thanks

evermore

washed their long robes EG. washed
their garments W. made their gar-
ments large CCoT. washen their gar-
ments Co''

in the presence of

will

neither

him

3 there were given unto

many incenses " R
there was given unto
much incense A

4 incenses * R
incense ^[Co^]

6, 13 to sound with the trumpet

R
to sound A

7, 12 sounded with the trumpet

R
sounded A

7 on R
upon A

8 sounded with the trumpet R
sounded A

10 sounded with the trumpet R
sounded A
on . . . on -R
upon . . . upon u4[Co^]

Chapter VIII.
him many odours were given unto him B.
much of* odours was given unto him
GWCCoT. much incense was given
him Co''
odours

to blow BCCoT. to blow the trumpets
GW. to blow with the trumpet Co''

blew BCCoT. blew the trumpet GW. did
blow with the trumpet Co^

into

blew BCCoT. blew the trumpet GW.

did blow with a trumpet Co''
blew BCCoT. blow the trumpet GW.

blew with a trump Co"
into . . . into

Co'' has * long white garments' in v. 13. " CCoT 'seat.'
* GIF omit 'of.' = incensorum.

Revelation

217

Bheims — Authorized.
12 of the day tliore shinecl not
the third part R
the day shone not for a third
part of it A

Chapter IX.

1,13 sounded with the trumpet i? blew BCCoT.

sounded A
5 tormented

their torments as the torments

of i?
their torment was as the tor-
ment of A
striketh

Earlier Versions.
the day was smitten that tlie third pai't
of it should ^ not shine, the third part
of the day did not shine Co''

blew the trumpet GW.

did blow with a tiiimpet Co^
vexed, (they should) vex (them) Cd^
their pain was ^ as the pain that cometh

of. their pain was as the pain of Co^

hath stun^i

7 as the faces [Co^

9 of many horses running

16 the army of horsemen R
the armj' of the horsemen A

17 habergions of fire and of

hyacinth R
breastplates of fire and of
jacinth A

18 by these

of the fire R
by the fire A

19 mouth [Co^]

20 the rest [Co^]

nor hear nor walk [_Co'''\

21 nor . . . nor . . . nor [Co"]

1 a rainbow

6 ever and ever \_Co''']

7 the trumpet shall begin

sound i?[(7o2]
he shall begin to sound A
9 sweet as it were honey R
sweet as honey ^[Co^]

1, 2 measure

4 the two . . . the two

6 prophecy [Co'^l

shall have stricken B,

GWCCoT. stingeth Co^
as it had been the faces, like the faces G
when many horses run BGWCo''. when

many horses run together
the horsemen of the armies B. horse-
men of war GWCCoT. horsemen Co''
fiery habergions of a jacinth colour BCT.

fiery habergions and of jacinth GW.

fiei-y habergions of a yellow . . .

colour Co. fiery habergions and

yellow Co^
of these, with these Co''
that is to say of the ^ fire BWCCoT. that

is of the fire G. that is to say through

fire Co^
mouths

the remnant, the residue Tav
neither hear neither go. neither hear

nor go GW
and . . . neither . . . neither, and . . .

neither . . . nor G

Chapter X.

the rainbow
evermore
to he shall begin to blow, he shall begin
to blow the trumpet GW

as sweet as honey

Chapter XI.

mete

two . . . two

prophecying

1 GW' could.'

2 GW • should be.'

3 WCT omit ' the.'

2l8

Table I

RJieims — Authorized.

6 all plague R
all plagues A

7 shall have finished
ascended ' R
ascendeth A

10 make merry
because
tormented

14 quickly

15 sounded with a trumpet R
sounded A

ever and ever [Co^]
17 power
19 an earthquake and great hail

Earlier Versions.
all manner plagues, every plague Co*

had finished B. have finished

Cometh BGW. came CCoT. came up Co^

be glad

for. because that Co'^

vexed

anon, shortly Co'^

blew BCCoT. blew the trumpet GW. did

blow with the trumpet Cd^
evermore
might
earthquake and much hail.

and a great hail Co

earthquakes

Chapter XII.

2 to be delivered [Co'']
5 who was to

9 dragon was cast forth, the old
serpent R
dragon was cast out, that old

serpent A
[dragon was cast out even that

old serpent] iCo^]
the whole world [Co'^l
12 having [Co'^']
17 went to make [Co^]

ready to be delivered

which shall B. which should GWCCoT.

which was for to Co'^
dragon that^ old serpent . . . was cast

out

all the world
which hath
went and made

Chapter XIII.

1 coming up R
rise up A
[rising up] [Co*]
10 the sword . . . the sword [Co'^']

11 as a dragon

12 all the power of the former

beast R
all the power of the first beast
AlCo'']
18 understanding [Co^']

a sword ... a sword BGWCT. a sword . . .

the sword Co. the sword ... a sword

Tav
as did the dragon, like the dragon GCo*
all that the first beast could do

wit

2 the voice ^ of many waters
4 from among men
10 tormented with {€<?'[

Chapter XIV.

the sound of many waters

from men

punished in. tormented in TG

ascendit.

2 Co 'the.'

Revelatim

VJNlVERSiVV

^V^LlFOHil^

219

in the

in the

Ehehns — Authorised.

10 in the sight of . . . before the

sight of R
in the presence of .

presence of A
[in the sight of . .

presence of] [^Co"^]

11 ever and ever [Co'^}

13 which die in our Lord, from
henceforth now R

which die in the Lord, from
henceforth A

[that die in the Lord. Hence-
forth now] [Co'']

before .

Earlier Versions.
before

evermore

which hereafter die in the Lord,
die in the Lord T

which

19 into the earth

on the earth

gathered

cut down

Chapter XV.

2 sea of glass . . . sea of glass

glassy sea . . . glassy sea

6 white stone R '

bright linen, bright stone Co''

white linen A

7 ever and ever [Co^']

evermore

8 filled with [Co'';\

full of the. full of GCo

Chapter XVI.

3 soul lCo'>^

thing

5 thou art just, 0 Lord, which

Lord which art . . . thou art righteous.

art R

Lord thou art just, which art GW

thou art righteous, 0 Lord,

which art AlCo'^]

6 thou hast [Co^]

therefore hast thou

8 upon

on. against Co*

10 pain [Co'^'\

sorrow

11 because of

for

12 might ICo^']

should

14 go forth [Co^]

go out. go GW

15 they lCo>]

men

18 thunders

thunderinga

20 island

isle

Chapter XVII.

2 have been drunk R

are drunken

have been made drunk A

4 golden cup [Co^]

cup of gold

5 mystery, Babylon the great

a mystery, great Babylon, a mystery,

that great Babylon To

6 admiration 2

marvel, wonder Co''

7 dost thou marvel R

marvellcst thou

didst thou marvel A

1 R margin * linen.'

^ admiratione.

220

Table I

Eheims — Authorized.

7 tell [Co^]
carrieth
the seven

8 go

12 one hour

14 with him [Co^]

15 peoples

16 these shall

Earlier Versions.
shew
beareth
seven

goeth B. shall go
at one hour
on his side
people
are they that^ shall, those shall Co'^

Chapter XVIII.

2 Babylon the great

every . . . spirit \_Co^]
3 drunk [Co'^']
delicacies *

6 double ye double R
double unto her double A
in the cup

7 hath glorified [Co^]

hath been in delicacies^ R
lived deliciously A
a queen

8 mourning and famine

9 the kings . . . which . . . shall

weep and bewail themselves
upon her R
the kings . . . who . . . shall
bewail her and lament for
her A
lived in delicacies ' R
lived deliciously A
11 mourn
11, 12 merchandise*

13 slaves

14 goodly

15 made

19 saying [Co^']

21 thrown R

thrown down ^[Co*]
24 prophets . . . saints

great Babylon BCT. Babylon the great
city G. the great Babylon W. even
great Babylon Co. Babylon that great
city To

all . . . spirits

drunken

pleasures

give her double, pom- ye in double
unto her Co'^

and ... in the same cup. and in the
cup GW

glorified

lived wantonly BCCoT. lived in pleasure
GW. hath been in pleasures Co''

being a queen

sorrow and hunger, sorrow and famine
G

they shall bewail her, and the kings
. . . shall lament for her, which B.
the kings . . . shall bewail her and
lament for her, which G. the kings
. . . shall beweep her and wail over
her, which WCCoT

lived wantonly BWCCoT. lived in plea-
sure G. lived in pleasures Co'

wail

ware, wares Co^

bodies, servants GW

had in price BWCoT. excellent G. costly
Co""

waxed, become Co'

and saying BCo. and say GW. and
said CT

cast

the prophets . . . the saints, the prophets
. . . saints Co''

' Co * which.' * deliciarum. ^ deliciis. * merces.

Revelation

221

Bheims — Authorized.

Earlier Versions.

Chapter XIX.

3 ever and ever \_Co'^'\

8 white ICo^]
11 opened
17 standing ICo"^]

19 to make war

20 the false prophet [Co"^}

the character of the beast R
the mark of the beast A
cast alive

2 bound

3 shut him up [Co'^']
a little time R
a little season A

4 received "^

5 dead

6 priests

8 the number of whom

9 the breadth [_Co^~\
camp

10 the pool R[Co'''\
the lake A

ever and ever [_Co"'\

11 earth and heaven fled R

the earth and the heaven fled

away A
there was no place found for

them R
there was found no place for

them A
[there was no place found unto

them] lCo'';\

evermore

goodly BCCoT. shining GW

open

stand

to make battle

that false prophet

the beast's mark

cast quick BCo. alive cast GW. cast CT.
put quick Co^

Chapter XX.
he bound

he shut him up BGW. he bound him
for a little season, a little Co'^

taken, did receive Co^

dead men

the priests

whose number

the plain

tents

a lake

evermore

fled away both the earth and the ^ heaven,
the heaven and earth did fly Co-

their place was no more found

2 descending R

coming down ^[Co^]

adorned ^
4 nor ci-ying [Co'^l
6 fountain " [Co^]

11 light ICo'']

12 written thereon

13 east [Co"]
north \_Co^'\

on the south \_Co'''\
on the west [Co^]

14 the twelve apostles of the

Lamb [C'o^]

Chapter XXI.
come down

garnished BCCoT. trimmed GW

neither crying. [ '] Co

well

shining

written

east side B. east part

north side

towards ^ the south, on the south side G

from the west, on the west side GCo

the Lamb's twelve apostles

' acceperunt. * qcoT omit ' the.' ^ ornatam. < fonte. = WCo < toward.*

222

Table I

Rheims — Authorized.
15 the city [Co"']

21 every gate was of one several
pearl R
every several gate was of one

pearl A
transparent
23 thereof
26 nations into it

Earlier Versions.
the city withal, the city with Tav
every gate was * of one pearl

27 liei?[Co2]
a lie A

2 his fruit RlCd^l
her fruit A
for the curing of the Gentiles

R
were for the healing of the

nations A
[for the health of the people]

5 ever and ever [Cd'^']

6 done

7, 12 quickly [Cd^']

15 sorcerers [Cd^]
and maketh a lie

16 bright and

shining BGW. thorow shining

of it

Gentiles unto it B. Gentiles . . . unto

it GW. to it . . . the nations C.

[ ] CoT. heathen into the same CtP
lies

Chapter XXII.
fruit

served to heal the people withal^,
served to heal the nations with GW

evermore

fulfilled, come to pass Co"^

shortly

enchanters

or maketh leasings '. or maketh lies G

bright, shining and Co^

TABLE II

Readings of Rheims adopted in Authorized Version in margin but not

in text.

ST.
Rheims — Authorized Margin.
VII. 14 how

IX. 36 were vexed and lay R

were tired and lay down

A marg.
[were vexed and lying] Co^

X. 16 simple* [Co'^']
XIII. 41 scandals'

XX. 12 have continued onehourB
have continued one hour
only A marg.

MATTHEW.

Authorised and Earlier Versions.

because ABGW. for CTav. but CoT.
0, how Co^

fainted and were scattered abroad A.
were destitute and scattered abroad
BWC. were dispersed and scattered
abroad G. were pined away and
scattered abroad CoT. were forsaken
and scattered abroad Tav

harmless AB. innocent

things that oSend ABGWCCoT. slanderous
things Co'^. griefs Tav

have wrought but one hour. have
wrought one hour Co''

GJK'is.'

* Tav ' with.'

2 Co- 'Icasins

simplices.

scandala.

SL Mark— Si. John

223

Rheims — Authorised Margin.

XXIII. 18 bound RlTav]
a debtor, or bound A marg.

XXIV. 31 with a trumpet and a
great voice

XXV. 8 going out

Authorized and Earlier Versions,
guilty ^CCo. a debtor i?. offendeth GXrr

with a great sound of a trumpet AG.

with the great sound of a ti-umpet jB.

witli the great voice of a trumpet ^

WCCoT. with a trump and a great

voice Co^
gone out ABCCo. out GTav. go out WT

ST. MAKK.

I. 4 unto

II. 14 at the custom place R

at the place where the cus-
tom was received A marg.
21 raw R

raw or iinwrought A marg.

VII. 4 beds [To]

9 frustrate

26 Gentile 2

IX. 18 dasheth

XI. 22 have faith of God R

have the faith of God A marg.
[To]

for

at the receipt of custom,
of the custom Cd^

at the receipt

new. new and undressed W

tables, the tables Co'
reject AG. cast aside
Greek, heathen woman Co
teareth

have faith in God. have confidence in
God WCT

I. 65 things

II. 1 enrolled R

inrolled A marg.
8 the night watches [Co^]

VIII. 18 thinketh he hath R
thinketh that he hath
marg.

XIII. 4 debtors ^
XVIII. 9 as just R

as being righteous A marg.

[as righteous] [Co'^'\

I. 42 Peter*

IX. 6 spread the clay upon his

eyes R
spread the clay upon the eyes

of the blind man A marg.

ST. LUKE.

sayings ABWCT.

Co
taxed

words GCo'^. [this] act

watch ... by night AB. watch by night

G. watching ... by night WCCoT
seemeth to have A. supposeth that he
I hath BCT. [it] seemeth that he hath

GW. thinketh to have Co. supposed

that he hath M
sinners, guilty Co''
that they were righteous AB. that they

were just G. that they were perfect

WCCoT

ST. JOHN.

a stone. Petrus Co'

anointed the eyes of the blind man 'with
the clay AG. anointed the'clay upon the
eyes of the blind B. rubbed the clay
on the eyes of the blind WCCoT. laid
the clay upon his eyes Co*

^ CoT ' trump,' M has ' trvmipet.'
* Petrus.

^ Gentilis.
^ G omits ' man.

^ debitores.

224

Table II

Rheims — Autliorized Margin.
X. 24 hold our soul in suspense R
hold us in susjiense A marcj.

XI. 33 troubled himself [Ci.^]

XIII. 26 morsel

XIV. 18 orphans 2

XV. 22 excuse ^ \Co^'\

Authorized and Earlier Versions.
make us to doubt AB. make us doubt

GWCCoT^. keep us in doubt Co^ suspend

our minds Tav
was troubled A. ■was troubled in himself

BGWCT. was sorry within himself Co
sop

comfortless, fatherless ToTav
cloke AG. [to] cloke *

THE ACTS.

I. 4 eating with them R

eating together with them
A marg.

8 the virtue of the Holy Ghost

coming upon you R

the power of the Holy Ghost

coming upon you A marg.

[Co^]

II. 6 when this voice was made*

astonied in mind^ R
troubled in mind A marg.
[abashed in mind] [Co^]

III. 15 author « [Co'']

VII. 37 as myself

XI. 26 in the church

XII. 20 that was chief of the

king's chamber R
that was over the king's bed-
chamber A marg.

XIII. 1 the foster brother of
Herod R

Herod's foster brother A
marg.
XVI. 12 the first
16 Pythonical '" R
of Python A tnarg.

being assembled together with them A.
gathering them together BW. when
he had gathered them together GCo.
gathered them together CT. when he
did eat with them Co^

power after that the Holy Ghost is come
upon you ABC. power of the Holy
Ghost when he shall come on you GW.
power of the Holy Ghost which shall
come on ^ you CoT

when this was noised abroad A. when
this was noised about BWCT. when
this was noised G. when this noise
came to pass Co. when this voice
happened Co"^. when this rumour was
bruited Tav

confounded A. astonied

prince ACo. lord
like unto me

with the church ABG. with the congre-
gation CT. in the congregation Co
the king's chamberlain

which had been brought up with Herod
AGW. which had been nourished up
with Herod B. Herod ^ [the Tetrarch's]
nurse fellow CCoT
the chief ABGWCCoM. the chiefest T
of divination AGW. of soothsaying
BCoTav. that prophesied CT. [a] sooth-
saying [spirit] Co'^

^ G margin 'holdest our mind in siispense.' " orphanos. ' excusa-

tionem. * 'nothing to cloke their sin withal.' ' Co 'upon.'

* facta autem hac voce. '' mente confusa est. * auctorem. " Co

' Herod's.' '" pythonem.

Romans — i Corinthians

225

Rheiyns — Authorized Margin.

XVIII. 11 sat' there

XIX. 38 there are courts kept R
the court days are kept A

viarg.
XXV. 6 not above eight or ten
days R
no more than eight or ten

days A marg.
[no more save eight or ten
days] [Co^']

I. 12 in you
13 in you
32 consent ^ to R[Co"'\

consent with them A marg.
III. 19 subject to God R

subject to the judgment of
God A marg. [To]
VI. 20 to justice R

to righteousness A marg.

Authorised and Earlier Versions.
continued there, abode there Co*
the lav? is open

more than ten days,
days GW

no more than ten

VII. 5 passions*

7 concupiscence '
IX. 4 testament * R
testaments A marg.
20 dost answer R

answerest against A marg.
[answerest unto] [Co^]
XIV. 15 according to charity

23 discerneth^ R

discerneth and putteth a
difference between meats
A marg.

KOMANS.

with you. among you Co^

among you

have pleasure in them ABCT. favour
them GW. have pleasure in those Co

guilty before God A. endangered to God
B. culpable before God GW. subdued
to 3 God CTCo^. debtor unto God Co

from righteousness ABGWCo. not under
righteousness CT. [void] of righteous-
ness Co"^

motions AGW. lusts BCCoT. affections
To

lust

covenants, covenant Co"^

repliest against A. disputest with BCCoT.
pleadest against GW

charitably ABGWCT. in charity Co. after

charity Co^
doubteth AG. maketh conscience BWCCoT.

putteth difference Co''

I COEINTHIANS.

I. 7 revelation ^
10 schisms *

17 speech

II. 4 persuasible '"

III. 3 according to man

VIII. 10 edified "

coming A. appearing

divisions ACo^. dissensions BGW. dis-
sension CCoT

words ABGCCoT. talk W. word Co^

enticing, the persuading Co'

as men ABG. after the manner of men
WCCoT. after man Co^

emboldened A. boldened BGWCT. occa-
sioned Co

^ sedit. ^ consentiunt.

* concupiscentiam. * testamentum,

= schismata. '" persuasibilibus.

3 Co^ 'unto.'
^ discernit.
" aedificabitur.

* passiones.
® revelation em.

CARLETON

226

Table II

Bheims — Authorized Margin.
X. 6 in a figure ' of us is!
our figures A marg.

XL 15 veil*

18 schisms*

24 for the commemoration R
for a remembrance A marg.
29 judgment *
34 judgment ^

XII. 3 anathema^

28 kinds

XIII. 6 with the truth \Co^'\

XIV. 12 of spirits

XV. 8 an abortive *

Authorised and Earlier Versions.
our examples A. our ensamples BTo '.

ensamples to ' us GWCCoT. for our

ensample Co^. examples to us Tav
covering ABGCo^. to cover her vrithal

WCCoT. to cover her with Tav
divisions ACo'^. dissensions BGWCo.

dissension CT
in remembrance, in the remembrance

CCoT
damnation
condemnation

accursed A. defieth [Jesus] BCCoT. exe-
crable GW. doth defy [Jesus] Co^
diversities ABCo^. diversity GWCT.

diverse [tongues] Co
in the truth
of spiritual gifts ACo'^. [covet] spiritual

gifts
one born out of due time ABGCo. one

. . . born out of due time WCT. one

born out of time Co^

III. 6 quickeneth [Co^]
V. 19 put in us [Co^]

VII. 9 according to God

15 bowels

VIII, 10 willing

X. 4 to God

15 magnified in you

16 rule"

2 CORINTHIANS.

giveth life

committed unto us A. committed to us
BGWCT. among us hath he set up Co

after a godly manner A. to Godward B.
Godly GWCCoT

inward affection '

forward A. to will '" (?. will BWCCoT.
also to will Co^

through God ABG. by the power of God
W. in God CTCo'^. before God Co

enlarged by you A. magnified among
you B. magnified by you GW. mag-
nified " CT. come farther Co. set by
among you Co^

line AG. measure

EPHESIANS.

I. 12 hoped [Co*] trusted ^(?. believed

19 of the might of his power of his mighty power, of that his mighty
ICo''] power WCT

II. 10 prepared'^ [Co''] ordained, ordained us CoT

* figura. * To margin 'some read "figures." ' ^ Co ' unto.*

* velamine. " scissuras. * indicium. ' anathema. * abortive.

• J5 margin 'bowels,' G note ' The Greek word signifieth his bowels.' *" G
' a readiness to will.' ^' CT ' when your faith is increased among you,
we shall be magnified,' TavM ' we hope when your faith is increased among
you, to be magnified.* ^^ regula. *^ praeparavit.

Philippians — i Timothy

227

Rheims — Authorized Margin.
II. 16 in himself
VI. 9 both their Lord and yours
R[Co-]
both your and their Master
A marg.
20 in this chain R[Co'^']

in a chain A marg.
24 in incorruption ^ R
with incorruption A marg.

Authorized and Earlier Versions.
thereby, through his own self Co
your Master also ABC. even your master
also*^

in bonds

in sincerity AB. to their immortality
GW. unfeignedly CCo. in pureness T.
sincerely Cd^

PHILIPPIANS.

I. 13 court R

Caesar's court A marg.

II. 29 such intreat with honour *

R
honour such A marg.

palace A. judgment halP BGWCCoT.

judgment house Co^
hold such in reputation A. make much

of such

I. 13 the Son of his love

II. 1 care R

fear or care A marg.
8 elements*
20 elements''

COLOSSIANS.

his dear Son. his beloved Son Co^
conflict A. fight B. fighting ^ GWCCoT.

carefulness Co^
rudiments ABG. ordinances
rudiments AB. ordinances

I THESSALONIANS.

I. 4 beloved of God, your election

11.19 glory »iJ[Co2J
glorying A marg.

IV. 1 beseech ICd^^

12 of any man's RlCkP^I
of no man A marg.

V. 14 beseech [Co^']

beloved, your election of God AB. be-
loved, that ye are elect of God G.
beloved, how that ye are elect of God
W. beloved of God, how * that ye are
elect CCoT

rejoicing

exhort

of nothing AB
nothing '"
exhort A. desire

III. 13 faint not

II. 1 desire

2 preeminence R

eminent place A marg.
9 plaited

2 THESSALONIANS.

be not weary, be not ye weary CCo

I TIMOTHY.

exhort

authority, high degree Co^

broided

' G margin ' both yours and their master.' ^ incorruptione. ^ G margin
'court or palace of the Emperor Nero,' Tav mai'gin 'Emperor's court.'

* honore. ^ G margin ' pain or care.' * elemeuta. ' elementis.

* Tav omits ' how.' ^ gloriae. ^° ' that nothing be lacking unto
you,'

Q a

228

Table II

Rheims — Authorised Margin.
V. 6 in deliciousness R^
delicately A rnarg.
21 without prejudice '^

VI. 17 uncertainty of riches [Co'']

II. 4 wisdom R

[to be] wise A marg.
9 gainsaying

Authorised and Earlier Versions.
in pleasure, in pleasures Co

without preferring one before ' another
AG. without hastiness of judgment
BG. without hasty judgment CoT

uncertain riches, the uncertain riches
WCoT

TITUS.

to be sober A. sober minded * BCT. to
be sober minded GWCo. [ ] Co'

answering again

HEBREWS.

II. 1 run out R\To']

run out as leaking vessels A
marg.
4 distributions ®
IV. 2 the word of hearing

9 sabbatism * R
keeping of a sabbath A marg,
V. 7 for his reverence J2[Co^]
for his piety A marg.

VI. 1 the word of the beginning
of Christ

17 interposed ^^ an oath R
interposed himself by a:
oath A marg.

VII. 28 perfected "
X. 5 thou hast fitted to me R
thou hast fitted me A marg.

let them slip = ABG.
perish CCoT

not keep them W.

gifts

the word preached A. the word which
they heard B. the word that they
heard G. in that they heard the word ^
WCT. the word of preaching Co

rest

in that he feared A. in that which he
feared BGW, because of his reverence
C. because he had God iu honour Co.
because of his godliness T
the principles of the doctrine of Christ
A. the doctrine of the beginning of
Christ BG. the doctrine pertaining to
the beginning of a Christian man'
WCoT. the doctrine that pertaineth to
the beginning of Christian men C. the
doctrine of the beginning of a Christian
man Co^

confirmed it by an oath A. confirmed
by an oath B. bound himself by an
oath G. assured by an oath W. added
an oath CCoT. put an oath between Co*

consecrated AG. perfect

hast thou prepared me A. hast thou
ordained me

^ deliciis. ^ praeiudicio. ^ G ' to.' ^ B ' that they make the

young women sober minded,' CT ' to make the young women sober minded.'
' G margin ' lest like vessels full of chaps we leak and run out on every part.*
* distributionibus. ' ' but it profited not them in that they heard the

word, because,' WCT omit 'in.' * sabbatismus. * Co 'life.'

*• interposuit. ^^ perfectura.

SL James — St. J vide

229

Rheims — Authorized Margin.
XIII. 15 confessing to

I. 9 glory *
13 evils

II. 3 well R

well or seemly A marg.

III. 1 judgment"
5 wood \_Co'''\

I
11. 5 be ye . . . siiperedified R
be ye built A marg.

7 honour R

he is an honour A marg.
9 a people of purchase R

a purchased people A marg.

12 wherein
III. 8 lovers of the fraternity R
loving to the brethren A
marg.
V. 3 overruling

Authorized and Earlier Versions.
giving thanks to A. confessing
which confess GWCCoT

ST. JAMES,
rejoice
evil
in a good place.

in a goodly place To

condemnation AG. damnation
matter AB. thing

ST. PETER.

ye . . . are built ' ACo'^. ye ... be you
ye ... be made GW. ye . . .

made B.

are made CCoT

he is precious ABWCCoT. it is precious
G. is it a praise Co^

a peculiar people * ABGWT. a people
which are won G. that peculiar
people Co. the people which is won
Co"^. a people set at liberty To

whereas ABCCo^. which ^

love as brethren

being lords over A.
lords over

though ye were

I. 21 at any time

II. 10 dominion^

18 a little R

for a little or a while A marg.

II. 10 scandal *

III. 19 persuade '

ST. PETER.

in old time, never ^ CCoT
government ATo. authority BC.

government GW. the rulers CoT.

power Co"
clean, some deal Co^

the
the

occasion of

ST. JOHN,
occasion of stumbling A.

evil
assure ABG. quiet WCCoT. appease Tav

2 make my prayer R
pray A marg.

6 principality'"

7 other

3 ST. JOHN.

wish

ST. JUDE.
first estate
strange

* glorietur. * indicium. ^ Co" * builded.' * G marg.

' gotten by purchase.' ^ G ' they which speak evil of you . . . may,' WCoT

' they which backbite you . . . may.' * CT * came never,' Co ' was never

brought.' ^ dominationem. * scandalum, ^ suadebimus.

^•^ principatum.

230

Table III

Rheims — Authorized Margin.

Authorized and Earlier Versions.
REVELATION.

XI. 3

I will give to my two wit-
nesses, and they shall pro-
phesy R

I will giye unto my two wit-
nesses that they may pro-
phesy A marg.

[I shall give unto my two

witnesses and they shall

prophesy] [Co"]

18 have corrupted '

corrupt A marg.

XII. 1, 3 sign"

XIII. 3 slain lCo^'\

XIV. 4 were bought

XVII. 5 the fornications ' R[Crj^]
fornications A marg.

R[Co-']

I will give power unto my two witnesses,
and they shall prophesy

destroy

wonder, token Co
wounded

were redeemed, are bought OWCo"^
harlots A. whoredom BWCCoT. whore-
doms G

TABLE III

Readings common to Geneva, Rheims, and Authorized, but not
in other versions.

Geneva — Rheims — Authorized.

I. 6 Urias [Co'']

II. 16 from two year old GR

from two years old A

IV. 25 from beyond Jordan [Co^]

[Tav]

V. 25 and thou [Co'^']\Tav]
30 thy whole body

. 34 throne ^ [Co^]

VI. 1 to be seen [Co^'\

14, 15 will

22 thy whole body

29 glory '^ [Co^]

VII. 18 evil [Co^']

VIII. 17 he took GR
himself took A

IX. 6 in earth to forgive sins GR

[Co=]
on earth to forgive sins A
13 but go
20, 21 garment [Co"] [Tot]

X. 3 Alphaeus
4 who

Other Versions,
ST. MATTHEW.
Urie or Ury
as many as were two year* old. from

the age of two year Co^
from the regions that lie beyond Jordan

and then thou

all thy body

seat

to the intent that * ye would be seen, to

the intent ye might be looked at W
shall

all thy body, all thy whole body Co^
royalty
bad
he took on him. he hath taken Co*

to forgive sins in earth

go. but ye going Q?

vesture

Alphe

which

' corruperunt.

thronus.

signum. ^ fornicationum. * jB 'years.'

* Tav omits ' that.' '' gloria.

St. Matthew

231

Geneva — Rheims — Authorized.
10 a scrip for GR
scrip for

13 return to you

14 nor hear your words [Co"^}

17 will . . . will

21 parents ICo''^

XI. 12 and from
27 reveal ^

XII. 26 he is [Co^]lTav']

38 would see

45 wicked generation

XIII. 35 utter

XIV. 1 Jesus

13 apart

14 a great multitude [Ca^]
19 multitude [ist]

23 multitude GR
multitudes A

XV. 8 but [Co''] [Tav]

11 that defileth GRiCo"]
this defileth A

19 fornications ^ [Cb'']
32, 35, 39 multitude

XVI. 3 face * [Co^]

9 the five [Co^]

17 revealed * it

18 church

XVII. 1 apart
14 multitude

20 and nothing shall

22 and

XVIII. 3 be converted «

8 than having ... to be cast

XIX. 1 departed [Co^]
10 it is not [Co^]lTav']

Other Versions.
scrip towards BCCoT. scrip toward WTav.

a scrip in Cd^
return to you again BWCT. turn to you

again Co. return again to yourself Co"^
nor will hoar your preaching, nor hear

your preaching Tav
shall . . . shall
fathers and mothers
from

open, shew Co'
then were he B. then he is WM. then

is he CCoT
will see BWCCo''. would fain see
fi-oward generation BG. evil nation WT.

evil generation Co. most evil genera-
tion Co'
speak forth BCT. speak of W. speak out

Co. tell out Co'
Jesu

out of the way. alone Co
much people
people
people

howbeit
defileth

whoredoms BC. whoredom

people '

outward appearance BC. fashion WCoT.

countenance Tav
those five, five W
opened that BCCo. opened . . . that WT.

shewed it Co"
congregation
out of the way
people
neither shall any thing BWCCo. neither

should any thing T. there shall

nothing Co''

[ ]

turn, be turned Co'

than thou shouldest having ... be cast.

than that thou shouldest have . . . and

be cast Co
gat him
then is it not

revelare. " fornicationes. ' Co' has ' multitude ' in v. 39.

* faciem. * revelavit. * conversi.

232

Geneva — Rheims — Autlwrized.

XIX. 13 little

28 and

XX. 16 and the first last [Tav]

22 know

29 a great multitude
31 multitude

XXI. 9 followed
16 and Jesus
26 we fear

for all [Tav]
37 reverence ^

39 cast

41 in their seasons

XXII. 11 saw

16 the person of men [Co^]

27 and last
31 saying [Co^]

40 on

45 how is he [Co'''']

XXIII. 15 is made

22 throne * \JOo'''][Tav]
27 whited

XXIV. 19 and woe
31 elect'

XXV. 10 shut [Co'']

13 nor the hour [Co^']
22 gained [Tav\

XXVI. 10 it

34 this night [Co'^']

39 fell [Co^]

42 done [Co=][7'au]

XXVII. 24 tumult =
27 the whole

57 who

63 that

Table III

I. 11 beloved \Cd'']
III. 9, 20 multitude

17 which is

24 a kingdom . .
dom

stand * ICa'']

that king-

Other Versions.
young

[ ]

and the first shall be last, and the first

the last Co
wot

much people
people
came after

but Jesus BCCo^. Jesus
then fear we

for all men. for every man Co
stand in awe of BCCo. fear
thrust
in due seasons BC. at times convenient

WCoT. at due times Co"^
spied
men's persons B. men's estate WT. tlie

outward appearance of men CCo
last, but last Co"^
which saith
in

how is he then

is become one BCCo. is brought *

seat

painted

woe. but woe Co

chosen

shut up

nor yet the hour

won

that, [knowing] thereof Co^

this same night

fell flat

fulfilled

business, uproar Co

all the

which BCCo. which man WM. which
same T

this, yonder Co^

ST. MARK,
dear
people

which is to say BWCTCo^. that is to say Co
a realm . . . that realm BWCT. a realm

... it Co. a kingdom . . . that same

kingdom Co''
endure

^ verebuntur. * ' to bring one into your belief and when he is

brought.' ^ throno. * electos. ^ tumultus. * stare.

SL Mark

Geneva — Rheims — Authorised.

IV. 1 a great multitude
26 as if [Co=][rao]

29 putteth in
36 multitude

V. 8 unclean

14 to see [Co^]

15 devil ICo^']
31 multitude

VI. 8 nothing for

16 from the dead [Cd^'\

23 the half

VII. 3 holding

17 parable' [Co'^']

33 multitude

34 looking up

VIII. 1 multitude
20 and they [Co«]

24 walking [Co^]
27 towns of [Co^]

IX. 5 it is good for us to be here

33 when he was in the house
GR
being in the house A
37 one of such [Co'XTav]
49 salted with salt

X. 3 what did Moses command

you

4 bill [Co'']

8 they are A

14 the little children

39 we can [Tav]

XII. 9 others
10 head
17 the things that are Caesar's

Other Versions.

much people, a great people Co^

even as if. as when Co

thrusteth in. putteth to CoTav

people

foul

for to see

fiend

people

nothing in BC. nothing to carry in W.
nothing with them toward Co. nothing
unto T. nothing with them in Co^

from death

the one half, half Co^

observing BCTCo''. holding hard W.
observing so Co

similitude

people

when he had looked up B. looked up
. , . and

people

they

walk, going Co

villages that long to B. villages that be-
long to the city called CT. towns of
the city of Co
here is good being for us

when he was come into^ the house BWC.
when he was at home Co. when he
was come to house T

any such a. such a WCo

seasoned with salt

what did Moses command you to do B.
what did Moses bid you do WCT. what
hath Moses commanded you Co. what
did Moses bid you Co^

book B. testimonial

are they

the young children JB. young children
W. the children CCoT

that we can BWCT. yea, that we may Co.
we may Co^

other

chief stone, head stone Co

the things that belong to Caesar BC. that
which belongeth to Caesar WT. that
which is the emperor's Co. the things
that belong to the emperor Co"^

parabolam.

2 W ' to.

234

Table III

Geneva — Rheims — Authorised.
XII. 17 that are God's [Co^]

26 and as
XIII. 8 nation shall rise against
nation

12 parents '^
29 know

XIV. 6 wrought ICo^^Tar]
11 it [Co'^l

57 bare [Co^l

XV. 7 who

Other Versions.
which pertain to God BC.

WT.

which per-
which is God's

40 the less [Co"-]

I. 4 instructed

51 the proud [Co''^

55 as

70 as [Co^'\

II. 12 this shall be a sign to you

GR
this shall be a sign unto you
A

20 as ICo'^]

29 word [Co'^llTav]
37 was [Co'^l

51 subject

III. 1 governor of

IV. 1 and Jesus

16 brought up
18 captives

V. 15 great multitudes

17 every town [Co^]

21 who is this lCo'^][Tav']

VI. 19 multitude

32 those that love them
46 do not the things

VII. 8 authority
23 in mo

taineth to God

Co
as. but of Co''
there shall nation arise' against nation

BWCT. one people shall rise against

another Co. nation shall rise up against

nation Co''
fathers and mothers, elders Co^
understand BWCT. bo ye sure Co. be

sure Co''
done
that

brought, gave Co.
which men . . . also B.

he had C. which Co.
the little

ST. LUKE.

taught by mouth B. brought up W.

informed CCoT. by mouth instructed

Tav
them that are proud
even as
even as
take this for a sign BCT. take ye this for

a sign W. take this for a token Co.

this shall be a token unto you Co''

and they W.
and T

even as
promise
had been BCT. being W. had now been

Go
obedient
lieutenant of BWCT. lieutenant in Co.

ruler of Tav
Jesus. Jesus then WT
nursed, nourished Co''
captive
much people

all the towns, all the villages W
what fellow is this, what is he this Co
people

their lovers, such as love them Co^
do not as BWCT. do not that Co. do not

those things Co^
power BWCTCo''. the higher authoritj' Co
at me. by me T

> B ' rise.

parentos.

St. Luke

235

Geneva — Rheims — Authorized.
VIII. 2 and ICa"]
9 parable *
39 return [Tav']
52 and all wept

IX. 12 a desert 2 place [Co'']

20 the Christ of God [Co^]

31 accomplish

33 it is good for us to be here

[Co^] [Tav]

35 beloved

39 and, lo

47 by him
54 and when

X. 19 all the power [Co^]

21 revealed*

XI. 18 stand « [Co^-']

22 armour^

32 it [Co'']

34 thy whole body

36 thy whole body

XII. 19 laid up
25 and which
41 parable *

XIV. 7 parable 8
10 sit down [Co''}
14 the just

25 great multitudes

XV. 3 spake [Tav]

14 to be in necessity G
to be in need R
to be in want A

XVI. 5 every one of
8 generation^ [Co^]

10 unjust . . . unjust

28 testify '" unto them

XVII. 8 gird

17 the nine [Co^]

18 returned

Other Versions.
and also, and . . . also Co
similitude

go home again, go again Co'^

everybody wept BCT. and everybody

wept W. they wept all Co. but they

all wept Co'', every person wept

Tav

a ^ place of wilderness, the wilderness Co

thou art the * Christ of God. that Christ

of God To
end. fulfil Co
it is good being here for us. here is good

being for us Co
dear BCCoT. dear beloved W. well

beloved Co''
and, see BWCT. behold Co. and behold

Co''
hard by him. by himself Co^
when, but when Co
all manner power, all power CoTav
opened
endure

harness, weapons Co
them

all thy body

all thy body BWCTCo''. thy body Co
laid up in store
which
similitude
similitude
sit

the just men. the righteous Co
a great company, much people Co
put forth BC. put . , . forth WT. told Co
to lack, to wax needy Co*

all

nation BC. kind

unrighteous . . . unrighteous BCCoTav.

unfaithful . . . unfaithful WT
vritness unto them B. warn them
gird up
those nine
returned again BWCT. turned again Co.

came again Co^

' parabola.
^ revelasti.
1" testetur.

* deserto.

stabit.

W omits ' a.'
' parabolam.

* BCo ' that.'
* generatione.

236

Table III

Geneva — Rheims — A uihorized.

XVII. 34 shall be left [Co=]

XVIII. 1 he spake [Tav]
3 that city

8 quickly GR
speedily A

[shortly][Co2]
19 and Jesus
29 hath left [Co^]

XIX. 47 sought ICo^]

XX. 13 beloved

21 neither dost thou accept

man's person G
and thou dost not accept

person ^ R
neither acceptest thou the

person of any A
[and acceptest no person]

25 the things which are Caesar's
G
the things that are Caesar's

R
the things which be Caesar's
A
28 that his brother

XXI. 14 that ye premeditate

not G
not to premeditate ' R
not to meditate before A

20 thereof

29 he spake to them [Tat;]

XXII. 31 as wheat

35 nothing [Co'''\
40 enter *
46 enter*
60 know

XXIII. 5 beginning [Co"']
12 enemies ' GRlCo^]

at enmity A
20 they laid

34 know

35 others

Other Versions.
shall be left alone B. shall be forsaken

WCCoT. forsaken Tav
he put forth, he told Co
the same city
and that quickly, and that shortly Co

Jesus, but Jesus Co

hath forsaken BC. leaveth WT. for-
saketh Co

went about

dear, well beloved Co''

neither considerest thou the outward
appearance of any man BC. neither
considerest thou any man's degree WT.
and regardest the outward appearance
of no man Co. neither considerest
thou the person Tav

the things which belong unto Caesar BC.
that which belongeth to ^ Caesar WT.
that which is the emperor's Co. the
things which be the emperor's Co^

that then his brother BWCT. then . . .
his brother Co. that . . . his brother

not to study before BCTav. not once to
study before WT. that ye take no
thought Co. not to cast afore Co".
that ye cast not beforehand To

of the same, of it CoTav

he shewed them, he told them Co

as it were wheat BWCT. even as wheat
Co. like wheat Co''

njo

fall

fall, come Co"

wot

and began, and hath begun Co

at variance

laid they, laid Co

wot

other men. other CoTav

accipis personam.

* intretis.

T ' unto.' * praemeditari.

* inimici.

5/. John

237

Geneva — Rhemis — Authorized.
41 indeed
51 who also himself

XXIV. 29 it is
far spent
39 I myself [Co'']

II. 18 sign '

22 word [Co2]

23 in his name \Co''''\

III. 3 born again

7 born again [Co'^'\

28 that I said [Cd^JiTav]
but that I am sent

IV. 17 said [Co^]

22 know not [Co'''\
salvation is of the Jews

V. 13 the multitude GR

a multitude A
24 hath passed G[Tav']

shall pass [margin,
passed'] R

is passed A
82 know {(Jo'''\

VI. 6 and this

41 the bread [Tav]
50 the bread [06^]
52 man [Tav]

VII. 1 Jesus walked into R
Jesus walked in A

walk [Co''\Tav]
4 these [Co'']
15 this man
20 a devil [Tav]

23 angry

24 according to
89 given [Co'']

VIII. 19 nor my Father [Co']

56 rejoiced [Tav]
was glad

IX. 7 wash

Other Versions.
truly BCo. [ ] WCT. surely Co'

which same also BCT. which man also
W. which also Co. and who also Co''
it draweth
far passed
even I myself, even myself T

ST. JOHN.

token

words

on his name

born from above BC. begotten again W.

born anew CoT
born from above BC. begotten again ir.

born of new Co. born anew T
how that I said
but am sent

said unto him. said to him WT
wot not

salvation cometh of the Jews BWCOoT.
salvation cometh from among the Jews
Co'', health cometh of the Jews Tav
press of people BWOT. much people Co.

the people Co'
is escaped BW. is scaped CT. is passed
1 through Co. passeth through Co''

am sure

this, but this Co

the bread of life BCOo''. that bread To

that bread [To]

fellow, he Co''

Jesus went about in BWCT. went Jesus

about in Co. walked Jesus into Co''.

Jesus walked about Tav
go about, abide W
such
he

the devil
disdain
after
there
nor yet my Father, nor that Father of

mine To
was glad, was very glad W
rejoiced
wash thee

signUm.

238

Table III

Genera — Rheims — Authorized.

IX. 9 others
16 others

21 we know not (ist) [Tau]

25 I know lCo^''\
29 we know [Co''}
34 sins

X. 21 others

33 blasphemy [Tao]
XII. 9 knew
13 the king
16 these things . . . these

things (znd and 3rd)
21 that came up

29 others

35 knoweth

36 in the light
38 revealed ^
41 these things

XIII. 12 taken his garments

know
15 example [Tav]

XIV. 12 the works that I do, he

shall do also G
the works that I do, he also

shall do R
the works that I do, shall

he do also -4[Co^]
[the works that I do, he

shall also do] \_Tav]

XV. 17 these things ICa']

XVI. 3 these
nor me [Oo^]

19 Jesus knew [^Co^']
25 the Father \_0o^']
32 Cometh [Co'']

XVII. 3 and this is
13 and now

these things [Cto*]

XVIII. 2 and Judas

21 they know [Cb*]

XIX. 2 and they put

some Co^
the blasphemy Co

Other Versio7is.
other

other BWCT. the other Co. but other Co^
we can not tell BCOo. that can we not

tell WT. can not we tell Co'^
I am sure of. am I sure of Co
we are sure
sin

other BWCOoTTo
thy blasphemy,
had knowledge
king
such things . . . such things. these

things . . . such things Co^
that came BCT. that ordinarily came W.

that were come up to Jerusalem Co.

that were come up Co^
other BWOCoTTo. but other Co^
wotteth

on the light, in that light To
declared BOOd^. opened
such things, this Co
received his clothes BCT. received his

garments W. taken his clothes Co. he

took his clothes Co*
wot

ensample
the works that I do, the same shall he

do also *. shall do the works that I do

Co

this

such

neither yet me. nor yet me Co

Jesus perceived, perceived Jesus Go

my Father

draweth nigh

this is. but this is Co

now. but now Co

these words, this Co

Judas BWCT. but Judas Co. now Judas

Tav
they can tell, these can tell Tav
and they did cast B. and they did WCT.

and put Co

' revelatum.

^ T omits ' also.'

The Acts

239

Geneva — Rheims — Authorised.

11 hath the greater sin

12 Pilate sought

24 these things lOo'^][Tav]
38 and after

XX. 2 know not

11 but Mary stood

13 know not

15 and I will take him away

XXI. 7 therefore
21 this man [_Tav]

24 this is that disciple GRlCo'l
this is the disciple A

Other Versions.
hath the more sin BCCo. is the more in

sin W. is more in sin T
sought Pilate means BWGT. Pilate

sought means Oo. sought Pilate Cd^
such things, this Co
after

cannot tell, wot not Oo'
Mary stood BCTOo^. and Mary stood W.

as for Mary she stood Co
wot not. can not tell Go^
and I will fetch him BCo. I will fet him

WC. that I may fet him T
then, so Co^
he BCo. he here
the same disciple is he. this is the same

disciple Co

II. 13 others

25 concerning him
29 that he

III. 23 that prophet

IV. 9 impotent
15 conferred ^

20 the things which

y. 3 why

12 all [Co^]

21 to cause them to be brought
G
that they might be brought R
to have them brought A
[that they should be brought]
{Co']

30 a tree [Co^

32 witnesses RlCo^]
his witnesses GA

VI. 1 murmuring

14 we have heard [Co'^']

VII. 22 all the wisdom [Co'^'\

36 the land of Egypt {Co"]
46 who

VIII. 25 returned to

IX. 19 strengthened

THE ACTS.

other

of him

for he

that same prophet, the same prophet Co

sick

counselled BWCT. communed Co. rea-
soned Co'^

that which BCT. those things which W.
that Co

how is it that, wherefore Co

all together

to fetch them B. to fet them

tree, the tree Co
records BC. his records

grudge

we heard

all manner of wisdom B. all manner

wisdom
Egypt
which
returned toward BWCT. turned again to

Co. went again to Co'
comforted

* conferebant.

240

Table III

Geneva —Bheims — Authorized.
X. 3 lie
17 gate
22 nation
36 Lord of all

39 in Jerusalem
XL 23 who

XII. 21 sat [Co'']

XIII. 22 raised up G
raised them up R

raised up unto them AlCo'^']

40 lest that come upon you

46 envy

XIV. 16 who

XV. 16 the ruins

36 preached ' [Co]

XVI. 10 being assured GR
assuredly gathering A

XVII. 15 they departed

16 idolatry ' [Co^]

24 all things [Co^]
29 gold or silver
XVIIL 13 persuadeth*
18 and with him Priscilla
and Aquila

XIX. 9 one Tyrannus [Co^]

21 through Macedonia [Co-]

30 and when

XXI. 14 done

31 band

32 who [Co^]
centurions *

34 tumult «

XXII. 3 this day [Co'']
9 indeed [Co'']

28 but I was

XXIII. 3 whited

OOier Versions.
the same, this T
door
people
Lord over all BWCoTav. Lord over all

things CT. the Lord of all Co''
at Jerusalem. Jerusalem Co''
which, the which Co^
set him. sat him down Co
set up

lest that fall on you. that it come not

upon you Co
indignation

the which, which Co'Tav
that which is fallen in decay BWCCoT.

the things that are fallen in decay Co'.

the decayed Tav
uttered B. shewed

gathering by conference B. being certi-
fied WCCo. certified T. being certainly

persuaded Co''
they'^ went their way BOo. and so came

their way TV. and came their way OT
worshipping of idols B. worship idols

W. worshipping of images CCoT
aU

gold, silver, gold and silver Co
counselleth. doth persuade Co''
Aquila and Priscilla accompanying him

£. Priscilla and Aquila accompanj'ing

him WCT. Priscilla and Aquila bearing

him company Oo. and Priscilla and

Aquila with him Oo''
one called Tyrannus
over Macedonia, toward Macedonia Co
when, but when Go''
fulfilled

soldiers, company Oo
which

undercaptains. captains Co
rage, rumour Co
this same day. also this day Co
verily. [ ] Oo

I was BWCT. as for me I am Co. but I

am Co''
painted

' praedicavimus. '' B omits ' they.'
* centurionibus.

^ idololatriae.
* tumultu.

persuadet.

Romans

241

Geneva — Rheims — Authorized.

XXIII. 17, 23 centurions'
18 something [Cy^j

XXIV. 13 tliey now accuse mo
18 tumult 2

23 centurion^

XXVI. 11 I persecuted [Co']
18 at midday

XXVII. 31, 43 centurion*
87 in all

89 creek

40 shore

41 was broken

XXVIII. 18 who
20 therefore [Cb^]

to see you \Co'^'\

I. 8 according to the flesh

4 the spirit of sanctification GR

the spirit of holiness A
7 called to be saints

8 the whole world
17 revealed °
19 in them

22 to be wise [^Co^^

27 one toward another GR
one towards another A

28 reprobate®
convenient' [Co'']

30 parents'

II. 1 the same things
3 doest the same

18 instructed 1"

24 blasphemed" \Cd^'\

Other Versions.
undercaptains

a certain matter, somewhat Co
they accuse me
unquietness
undercaptain
persecuted

even at midday BWOT. even at the mid-
day Co. at the noonday Co^
undercaptain
altogether
haven

land

brake.

was loosed Co''

which.

the which Co''

then B.

[

]

even to

see

you

ROMANS.

after the flesh, as pertaining to the flesh

WT
the spirit that sanctifieth. the Holy

Ghost that sanctifieth T
saints by calling B. and saints by calling

WCoT. and called saints C. called

saints Co^
all the world
opened, declared Co'
among them BCTCo^. within them W.

with them Go
wise
one with another BWC. one on another

CoT. among themselves Co', one to

another M
lewd
comely
father and mother BWCT. their elders Co.

fathers and mothers Co'
even the self same things B. even the

same self things WCT. even the same Go
doest the same thyself JB. doest even the

very same WT. doest even the very

same thing* thyself CCo. doest even

the same things Co'
informed, instruct Co'
evil spoken of

1 centurionibus. " tumultu. * centurioni. * centurioni, centurio.
revelatur. ' reprobum. ' conveniunt. ' parentibus.

C omits * thing.' " instructus. ^^ blasphematur.

B

242

Table III

Geneva — Rheims — Authorised.

II. 27 by the letter

III. 5 commend

IV. 2 he hath [Co']
4 debt 1

7 iniquities ' [Co']
14 faith is made void

16, 17, 25 who

V. 10 being reconciled [Co'^'\

16 offences

19 were made \Co^']

20 abound*

where sin abounded ' [Co'^'\

VI. 9, 14 dominion' [Co^'[

VII. 1 dominion ^ [Co'^'\

23 leading me captive G
captiving me R
bringing me into captivity^
[holding me captive] [Co^l

VIII. 7 subject 8
11 he

23 and not only
redemption' [Co']

24 not hope
29 first born

34 who (and)

35 famine 10

IX. 3 according to

5 who

11 evil [Co'^

19 why doth he yet complain

GR
why doth he yet find fault A

20 thus [C%)']

21 of the same [Co']

X. 6 bring [Co"-]
14 in whom
18 earth

20 I was found

Other Versions.
being under the letter BWCT. under the

letter Co. through the letter Co'
setteth forth B. commendeth W. make

. . . more excellent CT. praiseth Co.

praise Co^
then hath he
duty

unrighteousnesses, unrighteousness ^ BT
then is faith but vain BWCT. then is

faith vain Co, faith is vain Co^
which
seeing we are reconciled, now that we

are reconciled Co
sins, trespasses Co^
became
increase
where sin was plenteous B. where

abundance of sin was
power
power
subduing me. taketh me prisoner Co

obedient, subdued Co

even he

not only BWCCd'. not . . . only CoT

deliverance

no hope

first begotten

which

hunger, death Cd^

as pertaineth to B. as pertaining to

WCT. after Co. pertaining to Tav
which
bad
why then blameth he as yet BWCT.

why blameth he us yet Co. what is

sought yet Co^
on this fashion

even of the same, out of one Co
fetch
on whom
lands BCCoT. world W. [every] country

Co'
I have been found B. I am found

1 debitum.
^ abundavit.
' redemptionem.

iniquitates.
' dominabitur.
10 fames.

' followed by ' are.'
' dominatur.

abundaret.
* subiecta.

Corinthians

243

Geneva — Rheims — Authorhed.

Other Versions.

XI. 6 and if

if. if it be Co'^Tav

10 darkened [Co-]

blinded

21 for if

for 1 seeing that JBTTCr. seeing Co. lest
if Co'', sythe Tat;

22 severity^ . . . severity^

rigorousness . . . rigorousness

cut off

hewn off

23 is able [Co"]

is of power

XII. 1 living [0)2]

quick

8 simplicity^

singleness

XIII. 5 wrath [Co"]

punishment BCo. vengeance

for conscience sake

[Co']

because of conscience

9 covet*

lust, desire WT

12 is at hand

is come nigh BCGoT. hath come unto us
W. is come near Co^

XIV. 2 all things [Co''}

every thing B. all thing

5 every day {^Co"^^

all days

14 anything

it

XV. 1 infirmities '

frailness, frailty Tav

2 edification ®

edifying, edify him W

7 Christ also [Cb^]

Christ

13 abound'

be rich, be plenteous Co

14 myself also

myself

admonish* [Co'^']

exhort

I

CORINTHIANS.

I. 8 who

which BCCoT. which God TV. the which

Co''
strengthen BW. strength CCor. stablish

confirm '

II. 12 we have received, not

III. 3 for whereas

IV. 11 this hour G-R[Co^]
this pi'esent hour A

V. 8 sincerity'^

13 yourselves [Co'']

VI. 1 against [Co^]

VII. 21 called being a [Co'']
28 I spare

VIII. 1 puffeth up [Co'']

IX. 6 or I only and Barnabas,

have not we power

Co"
we have not received
seeing then B. for '" as long verily as

WOT. for seeing Co. for as long as

Tav
this time BC. this day

pureness BCCoT. purity W. sincereness

C(?
you
with

called a. called to be a W
I bear with B. I favour
maketh a man swell, puffeth a man up Co
is the liberty . . . taken from me and

Barnabas only B. either only I and.

Barnabas have not we " power WOT.

or have only I and Barnabas not power

Co

1 T omits ' for.' =* severitatem. ^ simplicitate. * concupisces.

' imbecillitates infirmorum. « aedificationem. ' abundetis. « monere.
» confirmabit. *" CT omit ' for.' " sinceritatis. '^ CT omit ' we.'

E 3

244

Table III

Geneva — Rheims — Authorized.

IX. 17 willingly
25 and every

X. 13 -will . . . will

19 that that which GR

that which A
25 shambles ICo'^]

XI. 16 but if

to be contentious^ [.C<^'^'\
23 I have received . . . that
which I also have de-
livered unto you G

I received . . . that which also
I have delivered unto you R

I have received . . . that
which also I delivered
unto you A

[I received . . . that which I
also delivered unto you]

[Co']

XII. 11 all these things GR
all these AlCo"]

as he will
17 the whole body
if the whole

XIII. 1 or a [Co'"']

13 and now

XIV. 1 rather [Co'']

XV. 6 many remain unto this

present G

many remain until this pre-
sent R

the greater part remain unto
this present A

14 and if [Oo^]
17 and if

19 we are [_Co^]
42 so also

XVI. 3 and when

7 permit '

8 Pentecost *

Other Versions.
with a good will
every

shall . . . shall
that it which, that the thing (offered

up) Co'^
market BT. flesh market
if. if there be CoT
to strive
that which I delivered unto you I

received ^

these all

even as he will, according as he will Co

all the body

if all

or as a

now

most chiefly BWCT. specially Co. chiefly

Tav
the more part remains unto this day E.

many remain unto this day WCT.

there are yet many alive Co. some do

remain yet hitherto Co*

if

if it be so that BWCT. if Co. but if Co'

then are we

so BWCT. even so Co. and even so Co*

when, but when Co^

suffer me. shall suffer it Co''

Whitsuntide \ the fiftieth day C

I. 5 abound*
8 pressed
17 according to the flesh

2 CORINTHIANS.

are plenteous
grieved

carnally BWOT. fleshly Co. after the
flesh Oo'

^ contentiosus. * Co ' received I.' ^ permiserit. * Pentecosten.

'' B margin 'Pentecost.' * abundant

2 Corinthians — Galatians

245

Geneva — Rheims — Authorized.

I. 19 the Son of God [(k?^

who

II. 17 sincerity^

III. 4 and such
V. 6 whiles O

wliile R

whilst A
11 and I [Co2]
19 the word of reconciliation "^

VI. 10 rejoicing [Co^']

16 and what agreement

VII. 11 in all [Oo^]

VIII. 7 abound ^

and knowledge [Cd^^
8 others
18 the brother

IX. 2 of you [Ca''\
8 and God

to make all grace to abound
toward you G

to make all grace abound * in
you R

to make all grace abound to-
wards you A

always having all suffi-
ciency '

abound ''

X. 5 bringing

9 that I may not
11 such as we are

XI. 3 so

XII. 19 before God in Christ

Other Versions.
God's Son
which
pureness BCCoT. sincere affection W.

sincereness Co'
such
as Ions as

the preaching of the atonement BWCT.

the word of the atonement Co. the

word of the reconciling Cb^
merry
or what agreement B. how agreeeth WT.

or how agreeeth C. how accordeth Co
for in all. finally in all W
are plenteous B. are rich WCCoT. be

plenteous Co^
and in knowledge, in knowledge CT
other, other men 0
that brother, our brother Co''
on your behalf B. \_ ]

God
to make you plentiful in all grace B. to

make you rich in all grace

having always sufficient unto the utter-
most B. having sufficient unto^ the
utmost WCCoT. having alway sufficient
Co"

be plentiful B. be rich WCCoT. be
plenteous Co"

bring

lest I should

as we are

even so

in Christ in the sight of God

I. 1 God

17 I went [Co'''\

II. 9 and when [Co'']

GALATIANS.

by God

went my ways, went W

when . . . then BC. and therefore when

W {_ '] Co. and therefore when

. . . then T

^ sinceritate. " reconciliationis. ^ abundatis. * omnem

gratiam abundare facere. * sufficientiam. * Co ' to.' ' abundetis.

246

Table III

Geneva — Rheims — Authorised.

II. 16 works . . . works . . . works

18 I make [Cb^]
20 who

III. 2 works [Co^'\
3 so foolish
5 works

16 and to thy seed

IV. 6 and because [Oo^]

17 would exclude you

19 formed '

V. 19 works

21 they which do

VI. 3 he (2nd) [Oo'']

4 in himself only GR
in himself alone A

16 the Israel of God [Tav']

I. 21 principality'

II. 2 wherein [Tau]

III. 1 for you Gentiles

5 which \_Tav']

IV. 10 that he might fill all

things
24 created*
VI. 3 that it may be well with

thee
5 according to the flesh
8 receive \Oo'^'\

Other Versions.
deeds . . . deeds . . . deeds, works . . .

deeds . . . deeds (ki^
then make I
which
deeds

such fools B. so unwise
deeds
to thy seed B. in thy seed WCCoT. even

unto thy seed O?
because, for so much then as Co
intend to exclude you BWOT. would

make you to fall back Co. will shut

you out Co''
fashioned, imprinted W
deeds

even they which do B. they which com-
mit WCCoT. they that do Co''
the same
only in his own self BC. in his own

self WCoT. only in himself Cb^, in

himself Tav
the Israel that is of God B. Israel that

pertaineth to God WCT. Israel of God

Co

EPHESIANS.
rule

in the which
for you heathen, for your sakes which

are Gentiles ^ WT
which mystery
to fulfil all things BWCT. to fulfil all Co.

that he might fulfil all things Co'
shapen
that thou mayest prosper, that thou

mayest be in good estate WT
bodily, carnal WT
receive again

PHILIPPIANS

I. 15 some . . . even
16 contention^ [Oo^]
III. 9 which is of God [Co'^'\
16 that we may mind one
thing G
that we be of the same mind i2
let us mind the same thing ^4
[let us be of one mind] [Co']

some
strife

which Cometh of God
that we may be of one accord,
may be affectioned alike W

that we

formetur.

principatum. ' T ' heathen.

* contentioncm.

* creatus.

Colossia ns — i Timothy

Geneva — Ehdms — Authorised.

II. 14 which was contrary

III. 10 created '

22 according to the flesh

IV. 9 who

Other Versions.
COLOSSIANS.

and that was contrary B.

was contrary W. [

contrary Oo*
made
bodily
which

247

which, I say,
] CCoT. and

II. 3 nor

5 neither

nor ICo'']

III. 6 that [Co'']

10 see your face '

IV. 3 your sanctification '

THESSALONIANS.

neither . . . neither B. nor yet

neither
neither .

nor Co.
how that.

BWCT.
nor Co'

not

. neither
never . . .
how Tav
see you personally B. see you presently

WCCoT. see your person Tav
your holiness BC. that ye should be
holy WT. your sanctifying Co. your
hallowing Co^

2 THESSALONIANS.

I. 11 all the good pleasure of his
goodness

II. 13 sanctification*

III. 14 note him by a letter G
note ^ him by an epistle R
by this epistle, note that

man A
[in this letter, note him]

[ro]

15 admonish

I

I. 4 rather than [Tav']

III. 3 no fighter, not covetous G

no quarreller, not covetous E

not a brawler, not covetous

all good pleasure of goodness B. all the
free benevolence of his goodness W. all
delectation of goodness CCoT. all his,
good pleasure Co"^

sanctifying

signify him by an epistle B. send us
word of him by a letter WOCoT. shew
us of him by a letter Co''

warn

TIMOTHY.

more than, rather . . . than Co'
abhorring fighting®, abhorring covetous-
ness.

[no striver, not covetous]
[Co']
16 God is manifested G
which was manifested R
God was manifest A

V. 17 doctrine ' [Co^']

VI. 5 gain

13 confession'

God was shewed manifestly B. God is
shewed W. God was shewed CCoT.
which was shewn Co^

teaching BWCM. in teaching CoT

lucre

profession B. witnessing WOCoT. wit-
ness Co'^

creavit.

^ faciem.
Co ' strife.'

3 sanctificatio.
^ doctrina.

* sanctificatione.
" confessionem.

* notate.

248

Table III

Geneva — Bheims — Authorized.

II. 12 will

23 ingender GR
do gender A

III. 7 to the

IV. 14 works \p(?]

I. 14 Jewish fables [Go'^

II. 14 iniquity'

III. 4 toward man \Tav\

I. 3 and bearing up G

and carrying R
and upholding A
8 throne^

II. 4 and wonders [Co'^'\
14 destroy [Co^}

15 subject to

IV. 3 as I

6 remaineth

V. 1 that he may offer
5 so

VI. 4 it is impossible [C(?'\

VII. 7 without all contradiction ^

11 under it

XI. 8 whither he went

22 made mention of

23 parents*

XII. 16 profane'

XIII. 4 marriage
11, 13 camp

Other Versions.

2 TIMOTHY.

shall

do but gender.

do but engender Co

unto the
deeds

TITUS.
Jewes fables

unrighteousness, wickedness Co'
to manward. [ ] Co^

HEBREWS.

upholding B. bearing up WCoT.
C

ruling

seat

and wonders also, wonders Co

expel BC. put down WT. take away the
power of Co

in danger of. subdued unto C. in Co''

even as I. I WT

foil owe th

to offer, that he may offer up Co*

even so. and even so Co''

it cannot be BC. it is not possible

without all controversy B. without all
nay W. no man denieth but CT.
without all nay saying CoM. without
any gainsaying Co^. without all gain-
saying Tav

under that priesthood, under the same
priesthood Co

whither he should go B. whether he
should go

remembered

father and mother, elders Co

unclean

wedlock

tents

I. 4 entire *

II. 4 are become judges of [Co''']
14, 17, 18 (3), 22 (2), 24 works

[Co^] ^

III. 1 knowing that [Co"'}

2 if any man

ST. JAMES,
sound

are made judges of B.
deeds

have judged after

knowing how that BC. remembering
how that WCoT. remembering that Tav
if a man. he that Co^

iniquitate. * thronus. ' contradictione. * parentibus.

* profanus. * integri. ' Co'' has ' deeds' in v. 18, 3rd place.

Sf. James — St. Jiide

249

Geneva — Rheims — Authorized.

III. 12 a vine, figs

IV. 6 humble '

14 shall be [Co^]

V. 2 and your garments
4 which is

II. 16 but as [Co2]

18 to the good . . . but also to

the
22, 23, 24 who

III. 5 and were subject to G
subject to R

being in subjection unto A
18 that he might [Co^]
20 that is

IV. 4 wherein

13 ye may be glad and rejoice G
you may be glad rejoicing R
ye may be glad also with
exceeding joy A

15 let none of you

16 Christian

V. 2 by constraint

I. 8 abound

17 my beloved Son [Co^]

II. 11 whereas [Co-]

III. .^, 8 that [Co^]
9 perish^

I. 7 we have

II. 2 ours only [Co*]
11 knoweth not
15 love not

III. 8 from [Co^] [Tav]
that he might

V. 17 there is a sin [Co''] [Tav]

Other Versions.
a vine bear figs, the vine, figs Co'
lowly BC. afflicted W. [ ] CoT

shall happen

your garments, your clothes Co'
which hire is

ST. PETER.

but even as

if they be good . . .

be
which
being obedient unto,

to To

but also though they

and were obedient

to BC. for to

that is to say

and. in the which Co'^

ye may be merry and glad \_To}

see that none of you

Christian man

as compelled thereunto BC. as though

ye were compelled thereto WCoT. as

compelled Co'*

ST. PETER.

be plenteous, are plenteous WT

my dear beloved Son. my dear Son Oo

when

how that

lost^^W^Cr. be lost Co

ST. JOHN,
then have we
our sins only
can not tell
see that ye love not.
since

to. even to Co''
there is sin

see ye love not Tav

10 doctrine * [Oo'^']
12 speak

4 into [Co'']

2 ST. JOHN,
learning
speak with you

ST. JUDE.
unto

^ humilibus. '^ perire. ^ * would have no man lost.' * doctriuam.

250

Table III

Geneva — Rheims — Authorised.

THE

I. 3 blessed

16 shone as the sun shineth G

as the sun shineth R
was as the sun shineth A

17 as dead [Tav]

II. 6 which

19 and thy works
26 he that lCo'''\

III. 3 if therefore
10 word ICa'']
19 zealous

IV. 3, 4 round about

V. 11 round about

VI. 12 sackcloth of hair

15 mountains' [Co^]

16 mountains^

17 stand ^

VII. 9, 13 robes

14 knowest [Co^]

VIII. 4 the saints

10 the fountains [Co'']

IX. 20 works [Co'^}

XIII. 8 which was slain GR
slain A

XIV. 10 tormented [Co^]
XVL 1 and pour out

3 poured [Oo^]

11 their pains [Co''']

15 blessed

XVIII. 1 these things [Co"]

5 iniquities *

7 torment '

8 famine *
10 torment '

XIX. 5 God [Co=]

ye

6 a great multitude [^Cki^l
15 wine press

XX. 5 the rest [Co^]

12 works [Co^]

XXI. 11 jasper stone
23 to shine in it

XXII. 2 the tree ICo^]
3 of the Lamb

7 blessed

9 of thy brethren [Oo'']

REVELATION.

happy

Other Versions.

shone even as the sun

even as dead

which deeds, the which Co''

and thy deeds, and thy . . . works Gr

whosoever

if. if . . . therefore Co'

words

fervent

about

about

sackcloth made of hair

hills

hills

endure BCCo'. endure it

garments

wotest

saints B. all saints WCGoTTo

fountains

deeds

which was killed [ro]

punished

pour out. and pour forth Co'

shed

their sorrows B, sorrow

happy

that

wickedness, wickednesses W

punishment, pain Co'

hunger

punishment

Lord God

ye that are. [ ] Co'

much people

wine fat

the other BWCCoM. the wother T

deeds

jasper, jaspis stone Co'

to lighten it. to shine therein Co'

wood

the Lamb

happy

the fellow servant of thy brethren

'■ naontium. ' montibus.

^ tormentum. ^ fames.

stare. * iniquitatum.

' tormeutorum.

INDEX OF PASSAGES

REFERRED TO IN CHAPTER II OF INTRODUCTION.

N.B. — Passages from Table II have m affixed; passages from Table III
are distinguished by italics. " Also in Coverdale's Latin-English Testament
[Co^]. ^ Also in Taverner [Tav] or Tomson [To].

St.

Matt. Page

St. Matt. Page

St. Matt. Page

St. Matt. Page

i. 23 ... 59

X. II ... 71

xvi. 18 ... 76

xxiii. 25* . 42

ii. 6 ... 76

12" . 67

22 ... 40

27 ... 46

16 ... 62

13 ... 68

24'' . 45,

32 ... 74

i8» . 47

24 » .46

24 "b . 73

xxiv. 7 ... 77

22 ... 56

15... 33

26... 74

17 ... 77

iii. 7* . 76

1611" 36

svii. J ... 79

18... 77

iv. II ... 49

21 » . 37

5" .64

30 ... 33

13* . 45

26... 32

14 ... 79

31 ... 38

21 ... 56

42 ...71

16 ... 32

3IM.76

24 »> . 35

xi. 7 ... 48

18 ... 32

40... 73

25 "b. 65

12 ... 49

20 ... 62

41 ... 73

V, I ... 48

22 ... 33

xviii. 3 ... 38

43 ...50

18... 73

23 ... 32,

15 ... 74

49... 43

25» .73

51

28 K . 43

50 ... 68

25 "b. 67

24 ... 33

29 b . 43

51 ... 33

30 ... 53

27 ... 45

31 ... 43

XXV. 8 M . 47

32 ... 62

27 ... 38

33 " . 43

10" .53

34 » . 40

xii. 10" .73

xix. i "■ . 42

13" . 68

44 ... 80

26 "" . 35

6 ... 69

15... 42

47... 74

26 ... 67

8 ... 46

19 ... 43

48 « . 55

38 ... 43

JO-b. 67

21 ... 74

vi. J» . 56

45 ... 77

13 ... 79

22 b . 79

2 ... 76

xiii. 33 ... 49,

28 ... 69

23 ... 74

6» . 52

77

XX. I2M. 46

27 ... 32

7 ... 43

35 ... 79

22 .. 44

46 ... 45

22 ... 53

41M. 39

xxi. 8 ... 44

xxvi. 30 ... 39

23... 49

50... 48

9 ... 79

34 " . 67

25 " . 65

52 ... 77

16... 77

38 ... 46,

26* .45

56'' .69

26 ... 67

49, 77

29 « .38

xiv. 7 ... 50

28... 64

39 ». 68

vii. II » .43,

12'' . 48

37 '.66

42"^. 79

69

13 ... 79

37 ... 38

48... 33

24 "b . (37

15 ... 42

39 ... 79

53 ... 77

25 ... 32

19... 57

41 ... 53

55 ... 74

viii. 4 ... 33

22 ... 48

42 ... 74

63 ... 33

6... 77

30 » .48

xxii. 8 ... 77

6s ... 79

20" .77

XV. II ... 69

10... 69

xxvii. 9 ... 74

28... 73

i9 ". 38

11 ... 42

15 ... 74

32 ... 77

33" .77

16 ... 59

17 ... 74

ix. 6" . 71

39" . 73

26 " .68

21 ... 74

8 ... 48

xvi. 3 " . 38

21 ... 35

22 ... 53

14" .71

5... 65

31» . 62

23 ... 72

20"''. 41

9» .54

45 » . 67

24 ... 37

21 «i> . 41

9... 70

xxiii. 15* . 65

26 ... 74

31 ... 77

9* . 48

25 ... 56

51 ... 45

X. 4 ... 44

10 ... 70

18 M. 46

63 ... 53

II ». 35

17 ... 38

22 "■^. 40

xxviii. 14 ... 80

252

Index of Passages

St. Mark. Page ]

i. 4M

52

lO ..

56

12"

79

17 ..

50

24 ..

50

27 ..

. 35,

73

77

45 ■■

73

ii. I ..

71

13 ••

. 76

SIM

46

iii. 3 ..

47

7 ..

69

8*

. 64

9 ..

79

17 ..

.66

20 ..

. 79

2i^

.38

24 ..

79

25 ..

35

26..

. 35

32 ..

69

iv. 7"

.77

8..

. 77

12 ..

32,

73

15 ..

63

16 ..

43

17 ..

. 42

25 ••

. 69

29..

.42

31"

48

32..

52

37 ••

77

38..

.74

V. 5 ..

42

7 ■•

33

8 ..

79

10 ..

. 43

14 »

.59

Jf5»

.42

25*

.64

26..

. 62

28-..

.71

31a

.72

40..

.47

42..

. 59

43..

. 59

vi. 13 ..

. 71

15 ••

. 44

16"

.62

23 ..

. 67

24 ..

. 48

31"

.35

39..

. 64

40..

. 74

55 ■•

. 49

56..

. 78

vii. S ..

. 79

4M

M6

St. Mark.
vii. 8

9
12

15
17
17
22
26
27

31

34

viii. 8

II

19
20
24
24
27
31
36
ix. 3
6
10

14
16
18
30
37
49
X. 4'
5
19
21
27
28

29

39'

41

49

50

51

52'

xi. 13'

xii. 6

9

10

12'

17
17
22
23
29
44'

Page
... 77
M. 78
" .67
... 56
" .35
* . 40
... 74
M. 36
... 77
...57
... 57
... 77
... 35
^ . 32
b .32
" . 55
» . 47
» . 65
... 74
... 74
...79
" . 53
... 35
" . 35
" .35
M. 46
... 77
»^ 53
... 62
" . 76
...71
...79
...57
57
77
77
66
... 42
... 43
».56
... 43
" . 40
» . 44
... 64
... 44
...74
" .43,
74
... 35
... 65
... 48
... 48
... 49
» .53
...47,
50
... 66
»>. 43
... 37
" .77

St. Mark. Page

xiii. 20" . 48

23 ... 44

29 ... 79

32 ... 65

36 ... 56

xiv. 5 •' . 42

6"^. 79

20 ... 43

26 ... 39
29 ... 64
33-.. 74
34 ...49

43 ...48
57" . 79

XV. 8 ... 76
9... 74
II ... 74

14 ... 72

15 ... 74
22 ... 59

27 ... 69
34 ... 59
40 ... 77
40" . 41

44 ... 58
xvi. 5 ... 56

14 ... 82

St. Luke.

i. 4

6

8

10

25
43
48

51

53
55

57
63
65
70
80

8

12

14

18

20'

22

27 '

29"

35'

36

49

51

...74
... 49
" .59
" .59,
80
... 74
... 65
... 71,
74
" .65
... 69
... 67
... 54
... 47
M . 54
* . 67
... 48
... 71
M. 46
M'»76
... 53
... 69
... 43
" . 67
... 42
59
46
50
50
74
79

St. Luke. Page

iii. 1 ... 76

3 ... 42

8 ... 74

16... 77

17 ... 70

21 ... 57

22 ... 32
iv. 16 ... 42

18 ... 48

36 ... 59,

77
38" .78
V. 2" . 47
12 ... 56,

64

14 ... 33
14" . 64
17'' .53
21 ">>. 65
24» .71
25 ... 64
29 ... 44
30" . 74

vi. 10 ... 57
13" .33
18" . 77

19 ... 79

21 b . 77

25 ... 73

32 ... 62
35 ... 77
46 ... 62

48 ... 32

49 ... 32
vii. I ... 49

8 ... 79

12 ... 64
16 ... 54

22 " .43
39 ... 69
41 ".74

viii. 6 ... 42,
45

9 ... 40

10 ... 73

11 ... 49

13 ... 45
14" . 58

15 ...57
i8m. 52

20 ... 81
24 ... 44
29 ...77
29" .77

37 ... 64
39" .49
39 " . 66
45 ... 72
49 » . 42

ix. I ... 32

Index of Passages

253

St. Luke. Page

St. Luke. Page

St. Luke. Page

St. John. Page

ix. 10" .35

xiv. 7 ... 40

xxi. 34 ... 74

iv. io'> . 59

i2» . 38

9... 77

xxii. 6 " • 54

II ... 59

17" .32

10^ .53

15 ... 66

14" .43

20'^ .66

U ... 66

22 » . 77

J7» . 56

22 ... 74

21 ... 43

30 ... 39

22» . 44

25 ... 74,

28 ... 77

31 ... 66

22 ... 66

80

29... 77

34'' .47

23'' . 77

29 b .32

30". 77

S5» .53

53 ... 49,

29 ... 72

31 ... 42

37 ... 80

50

31 74

XV. 14 ... 32

40 ... 38

V. 3 ... 50

81 79

25... 42

43 ...41

5 ... 36

S3 »•> . 53

26... 50

46 ... 38

19... 71

39 ... 58

29 ... 77

50 -^ . 54

32" . 53

i7 ... 68

30 1* . 64

59 ... 59

34 ... 33

X. 4... 74

xvi. 3 " . 64

60 ... 44

38 ... 70

7. ..77

5 ... 53

xxiii. 5 ... 41

43 ... 70

12 ... 33

S" .38

S'' .56

vi. 12 ... 32

14 ... 33

9... 52

II ... 72

IS**. 32

17... 35

10 ... 79

17... 74

18... 74

J9» . 48,

14 ... 32

i9» .35

19" .47

66

26... 77

19... 43

S2 ... 45

20" .35

his

20 ... 74

23 ... 45

2i ... 38

28 ... 38

22... 72

60* . 48

23... 77

xvii, 8 ... 68

25 ... 35,

52". 65

34 ... 40

II ... 73

74

vii. I »^ 79

35 ... 77

17" .47

26 ... 77

4" .53

xi. 13 ... 73

17^ .48

32 ... 33

5 ...68

J8 » . 38

18 ... 68

34 ... 44

12" . 44

22 ... 38

25 ... 74

35 ... 32

15 ... 35

52* .62

27» .35

35 ... 44

15 ... 62

33 ... 42

31 ...51

41 ...64

23... 42

S4 ... 53

34 * . 68

xxiv. 9 ^ . 43

24 ... 44

36 ... 53

36... 73

12I'. 51

25*". 43

xii. II ... 35,

xviii. 3 ... 53

27... 57,

33 ... 69

82

15... 49

80

34 ...68

15" .74

xix. 4 ... 39,

28 ... 59

36 ...68

19 ... 66

45

29 ... 66,

38" .59

21 ... 74

21 ... 39

76

39 »■ . 76

25 ... 49

22 ... 39

32 » .47

viii. 19 <^ .68

26'"'. 43

23 ... 32

59 » .67

21 ... 68

27 ... 35,

37 ... 32

44 ... 71

22 ... 68

77

47a , 44

53 " . 41

31''. 43

29 ... 45

XX. 11" , 55

33". 67

37 ... 77

13 ... 79

St. John.

40 "*>. 43

39... 50

17... 74

i. 3... 50

56 b . 76

41 ... 40

19" . 43

14 ... 64

ix. 6m. 76

46... 33

2i » . 40

31 ... 32

7 ... 44

49» . 59

25 ... 35

33 ...35

9» . 65

50 ...45

25 ... 65

41 ... 50

9 ... 44

55 ... 59

28... 67

42 M. 39

12 ... 50

57 ... 69

34 ...40

SI'' .70

16... 44

59 ... 43

xxi. 4 ... 53

ii. 15 ... 48

19 ... 68

xiii. I "". 66

5... 32

18 ... 38

21 ... 50

4M . 61

9... 32

22 a . 48

21*> . 53

8» . 67

11 ... 32

iii. 3 ... 76

22 ... 74

12... 36

15 ... 42

7» .76

25 ... 50

16... 74

20 ... 50,

28 ... 59

25'^. 53

i7» , 80

80

31* .77

28" . 74

21 ... 49,

24 a''. 48

iv. 7 ... 50

29 ». 53

77

25 ... 73

10 ... 50

31 ... 68

254

Index of Passages

St. John. Page

St. John. Page

Acts. Page

Acts. Page

ix. 34 ... 47

xix. 10 ... 74

vi. 14 ... 77

XV. 10 ... 68

34 ... 48

11 ... 53

24 « . 47

16 ... 66

39 ... 69

12 ...74

vii. 19 ... 44

20 ... 54

X. 12 ... 68

12 ... 66

22' .66

22 ... 64

21 ... 44

24 ... 33

36 ». 53

24» .73

24 M. 52

24 "^ 53

37M. 76

30 ... 83

39" .43

25 ... 49

42 » .64

32 ... 36

xi, 19 ... 77

31 ... 45

46 ... 44

36'>' . 37

32 ... 47

38... 45

52... 43

41 ... 36

33M''61

39 ... 39

54 ...79

xvi. 12 ... 33

51 ... 49

XX. 2 ... 53

56 ... 51

12 M . 46

xii. 3... 68

ir ... 51

57" • 74

16 ... 42

9 ... 44

13 ... 44

viii. 20 ... 54

i6m. 39

13 ... 48

15 ... 76

21 ... 74

20 ... 35

16 ... 53

i6«. 47

28 ...57

21 ... 64

29 ... 44

25 ...50

33 ... 41

22 ... 35

35 ... 55

40 ... 82

31 ... 60

35 ... 44

Acts.

ix. 12 ... 65

34 ... 80

S8 ... 38

i. 4M. 76

19 ... 44

35 ... 35

39 ... 70

8m». 55

30 ... 51

36 ... 35

41 ... 53

23 ... 59

31" .57

38 ... 35

xiii. 4 ... 66

26 ... 33

32" . 77

xvii. 15 ... 57

12 ... 44

ii. 6 M . 40

36 ... 50,

15 ... 42

25 ... 47

7". 59

55

16" . 38

26M. 78

7... 74

41... 77

19" . 39

30 ... 56

12 ... 49

X. I » . 33

27* .44

33 ... 68

13 ... 44

II ... 32

30" . 48

34... 70

18 ...71

17 ... 79

34 ... 44

xiv. 3 " . 47

19 ... 33

22* .33

xviii. 7 ... 80

18 M. 39

ig" . 49

32 ... 45

8» . 60

20 ... 70

25 ... 74

33... 69

10... 41

21 ... 32,

28... 40

36 ... 66

IIM. 61

67

29 ... 53

41 ... 43

13 ... 38

22 ... 32

37... 50

xi. 20 ">■ .57

18 ... 66

23 ...77

40 ... 33

27 ... 50

25 ... 50

29 ... 70

iii. 15 M" 36

30 ... 64

28 ... 35

30" .68

19" . 48

xii. 4 ... 33

xix. I ... 58

XV. 3 ... 70

21 ... 48,

6» . 65

9" .57

5 ... 70

59

g"" .47

9» . 66

15... 68

23 ... 67

II ... 33

i6» .45

17" . 48

iv. 2» . 60

13... 60

18*. 77

22M'>36

7" . 50

i7«' . 56

29 ... 39,

26 ... 43

9 ... 44

20 M. 82

74-5

xvi. 3» . 68

15 ... 38

2i » .42

30 ... 49

J9 » . 62

16... 47

25 ... 35

31 ... 39

23 ... 70

18... 80

xiii. I M. 61

73

25° . 48

34 -^ . 48

12° . 58

32 ... 58

26 ... 70

36 ... 23

13... 56

34 ... 50

32 » .62

V. 2 ... 73

22 ... 33

35 ... 42,

33 ...70

7" .71

26 ... 41

77

xvii. i2» . 74

J2 » . 68

36 " . 33

38 M. 52

24 ... 52

13... 43

45... 36,

40 ... 48

xviiL 3 ... 56

15" .42

76

bis

11 ... 69

32 ». 44

45 ... 46

41 ... 33

21" . 53

33... 79

50... 41

XX. 10 ... 57

23 ... 64

36 ... 42

xiv. 3 ... 67

19 ... 39

30 ... 33

37... 33

5 ... 80

22 ... 77

31 ... 42

vi. J... 44

13" . 68

27 ... 75

39... 74

2 ... 54

23» .82

xxi. 4 ... 57

xix. 4» . 47

12 ...41

XV. 3" . 57

14 ... 79

Index of Passages

255

Acts. Page

Romans. Page

Romans. Page

Romans. Page

xxi. 18 ... 40

i. 7... e2

viii. ii ... 68

xiv. 23 M . 37

19... 77

8 ... 53

17 ... 49

XV. i ... 46

27 ... 41

II ...34

18 ... 32

2 ... 39

31 ... 79

I2M. 61

23" . 38

3 ..- 75

32 ... 38

13M. 61

28"^ .51

6... 78

34 — 76

17 ... 57

28 ... 52

7" . 53

84 ... 37

17 ... 38

29 ... 33,

13 ... 38

xxii. 3» . 67

2ia . 78

78

i4 "• . 38

12 ... 42

23 » . 78

29 ... 46

14 ... 53

18... 33

25 ... 43

31 ...60

17 ... 35

xxiii. 3 ... 46

27'' .57

32 ... 77

22 ... 43,

17 ... 38

27 ... 53

33 ... 33

47

21* . 80

28 ... 62

35 ... 54

24 ... 60

23 ... 38

28 ... 37

35 ... 88

26 ... 75

26... 77

28" .37

36 ...70

xvi. 14 ... 36

xxiv. 2 ... 65

29 ... 35

ix. 3 ... 44

20 ". 49

4 ... 33

80 ... 37

4 ... 49

25... 39

5. ..39

32M»36

4M. 37

II ... 77

ii. I ... 67

17 ... 42

I Cor.

13 ... 53

i... 67

20 a . 66

i. 7M.37

15... 80

3 ... 67

21" .68

8 ... 38,

i6» . 40

5... 32

X. 20 ... 47

44

18 ... 37

6... 35

xi. 2 ... 78

loM. 39

23 ... 38

10 ... 45

6 ... 78

17 M. 46

XXV. 6 M "■ 52

13 ...34

7 ... 47

28 ... 75

12... 77

18 ... 34

10... 47

ii, I ... 45

15* . 57

18 ... 38

JO" . 46

4 ... 45

23'' . 33

20 ... 58

14... 34

4M. 37

27 ... 33,

24" .iO

16... 47

i2 ... 72

42

25 ...78

19... 47

15* .35

xxvi. iS ... 67

27 ... 66

22 ... 78

iii. 8 ... 50

19 ... 55

iii. 20* .65

bis

12" . 78

xxvii. 2 ... 58

22 ... 49

22 ... 38

14 ... 71

4... 51

25" . 34

23 ". 44

15 ... 75

7 ... 39

iv. 2 * . 35

25 ... 60

iv. I ... 39

12 ... 39

2» .67

32 ... 54

6. 82-3

13... 39

4. ..37

33 ... 43

9. ..34,

14" . 78

7" . 38

35 ...71

80

16... 57

II ...67

xii. 1" . 44

16... 78

17 ... 48

14 ... 53

2 ... 33

V. 2 ... 78

21 ... 39

15 ...45

7 ... 35

3" .35

31 ... 38

16 ... 44

8 ... 37

8" .39

37 ... 76

V. 3 ... 35

10 ... 82

S... 38

39... 79

7. ..72

16 ... 60,

II ... 75

40 ... 79

8... 33

75

13" .53

41 ... 60

10" . 66

xiii. 4 ... 43

vi. I ... 45

43 ... 38

12... 80

5" . 46

3 ... 49

44... 43

14' .62

7... 35,

7... 71

xxviii. 10 ... 60

i6...79

51

12" . 35

II ... 33

17" .65

8... 75

vii. 3* . 35

15... 75

18 ... 49

9 ... 38

9... 35

17 > .45

20 ... 38

12 ... 76

12" . 43

20* . 67

vi. 9» . 38

xiv. 5 "^ . 53

28 ... 46

22 ... 43

14" .38

6 ... 69

32" .78

16 ... 67

9 ... 43

35 ... 75

Romans.

vii. i» . 38

ii» . 50

37 ... 35

i. I ... 75

5 M. 36

14... 53

viii. 6 ... 65

3... 44

7 ... 36

15M. 61

10 M. 37

4... 42

7 M. 36

19... 48

ix. 2 ... 44

5. ..58

viii. 7... 38

20 ... 65

7 ... 75

256

Index of Passages

I

CoK. Page

I Cor. Page

2 Cor. Page

Galatians. Page

ix. 15 ... 35,

xvi. 7... 38

ix. 4 ... 75

iv. 14 ... 45

73

8 ... 40

8 ... 38,

15... 41

16... 35

II ... 78

39, 40,

17... 43

17 ... 66

16... 50

49

17 ... 44

19 ... 74

II ...78

19 ... 38

so ...74

2 Cor.

12 ... 51

27 ' . 64

21 ... 74

i. I ... 69

X. I » . 69

30 " . 78

22 ... 74

5 ... 38

2 ... 41

V. 7 ... 42

25 ... 64,

8 ... 46

6 ... 60

10 ... 33

72

12 ... 34,

9... 32

12 ... 65

27 ... 44

35

10... 34

19 ... 79

X. 5 ... 40

14'' . 60

11 ... 62

vi. 2 ... 48

6m. 37

15... 36

12 ... 33

6. ..36

13... 43

16 ... 75

14... 71

13 " . 47

15 ...58

17 ... 72

15 » . 33

14 ... 55

25 » . 76

17 ... 41,

15 ...60

17 ".81

26 ... 78

62

16 M. 37

xi. I » , 52

19* .68

17 ... 70

Ephesians.

2I' . 41

ii. 3 » . 42

18 ... 34

i. 12 M*46

3... 71

4* . 41

xi. I ... 41,

13^71

4. ..75

5" .60

54

i9M»61

15 ••• 37

6 ... 52

2 ... 82

21... 37

15M. 36

7 ... 52

3 ... 68

ii. 2 ... 60

16 " . 37

10" .34

12 ... 81

2 ".76

18 M. 39

13... 58

16... 78

ioM» 37

19 ...32

17 ... 38

I7». 43

14 ... 60

23» . 70

iii. 6m»78

23... 48

15 ...34

28 ^ . 55

10 ... 80

32 ... 33,

16 ... 84

29 ... 75

iv. 2 ... 32,

48

18... 36

29 M . 37

78,80

33 ...71

21 ... 75

34M.37

2» .71

xii, 10 ... 42

iii. 5 " . 66

xii. 3 ... 83

10 ... 57

13 ...82

6... 82

3M. 39

16 ... 55

14... 82

12 ... 36

io» . 60

V. I ... 34,

16... 75,

19... 48

11 ... 68

67

82

iv. I » . 78

i7...53

6... 57

19 » . 56

10 ... 44,

23 ... 34

9" . 54

21 ... 34

53

24 ... 34

13... 33

xiii. 2 ... 44

16 ... 34,

25 ... 39

igM" 61

4... 70

49

28 ... 41,

19 ... 37

7 ... 33

24 ... 38

45,59

vi. iO» . 44

10... 70

28 » . 70

28M. 61

12... 75

31 " . 39

xiii. I " . 52

vii. 4 ... 60

Galatians.

31 ...75

2» .39

9M. 61

i. 7 ... 64

V. 7 ... 45

12 ... 64

10 "^ . 45

14 ...75

14 ' . 78

J3...49

II "''.45

ii. 8... 81

15... 60

xiv. 3 ... 38

Ji'' . 66

IG ... 79

19 » . 70

5... 35

12 ".81

17... 34

vi. 3 ... 62

I2M . 61

15M. 61

2S * . 67

5... 62

20 1" .39

viii. 5 ... 77

20 ... 44

7».52

23 ... 82

6 ... 44

iii. I ... 83

8». 68

24 ... 35

7 ... 34

2". 79

9M» 53

XV. 8 m. 37

7 ... 38

5 ... 79

19 ... 40

19" .67

8 ... 60

8... 74

20M» 61

33". 73

8 ... 44

16... 70

24 M. 87

37 ... 34

9" .55

iv. 3 ... 35

5a ... 76

14 ... 38

4 ... 64

Philippians.

xvi. I ... 49

18 .. 48

C » . 49

i. 4'. 78

3... 34

ix. 2 ... 52

7 ... 64

7". 81

7 ... 75

2». 56

9 ... 35

10 ... 84

Index of Passages

257

''hil. Page

I Thess. P.igc

I Timothy. Page

Hebrews. Page

i. 14 ... 81

ii. 19 M* 37

vi. 6... 83

iv. 9M . 39

m " . 37

20 -^ . 52

7 " . 55

14 ... 48

18... 72

iii. C».44

9 ... 45

V. 2 ... 53

21 ... 73

9»i'78

IS ... 38

3... 81

25 " . 63

10 ... 62

i7M''61

5 ... 68

27 ... 81

II ... 34

10 » .64

28 ... 82

iv. I « . 72

2 Timothy.

13*" .41

ii. I ... 63

3 ... 39

i. 5... 64

14 ... 42

3... 60

4 ... 36

13 .-34

vi. IM.62

29 M. 37

v. 2 ... 65

his

15- 81

iii. I ... 81

2». 67

14 ... 55

17M.37

5... 41,

10 ... 43

ii. 14 " . 81

vii. 7... 38

78

14 " . 49

23 ... 34

II ... 60

7 ... 42,

15". 35

24 » .34

11 ... 66

65

24... 43

26 ... 75

23 ... 78

9". 66

iii. 3 ... 34

24... 78

• 13... 47

2 Thess.

6 ... 78

27 ... 50,

16... 48

i. 4 ... 35

9* .78

70

19 ...78

9". 78

13 ... 36,

28M.37

iv. I » . 81

ii. J.3... 39

49

viii. 4 ... 72

5... 81

15... 36

iv. 2* , 45

6... 35

6... 78

17 ...75

3... 34,

9". 52

10 ... 54,

iii. I ... 34

70

13 ... 51

82

3... 43

i4» .79

ix. 16 ... 39

18... 34

5... 34

18" .35

17 ... 78

20 ... 49

6 ... 36

18... 55

21 ... 50

8». 63

Titus.

19 ...78

13M. 76

i. 5 -.40

23 ... 50

COLOSSIANS.

i4» . 60

8... 34

25 ... 75

i. 4 ... 48

J4 »> . 37

9 ... 34,

X. I » . 49

5... 48

15 ... 79

81

2» . 45

5'^.65

ii. I ... 34

5M.62

9*. 43

I Timothy.

8... 34,

13 ...33

13M. 61

i. 3" -77

59

22 « .51

21 ... 34

4... 78

9M. 78

27 ... 52

22 ... 45

7... 81

U ... 38

32 ... 34

23... 72

10... 34

iii. 3 » . 39

34 - 36

24 ... 55

15 ... 59

4^ .42

34 "^•43

26... 63

18... 75

5 ... 49

xi. I "» . 36

ii. 8m. 37

ii. 9. ••32,

ii«' . 43

3 •••75

14". 57

36

13... 78

4 ... 60

18... 39

15 ... 36

5 ... 33,

19 ...57

iii. 7 ... 75

Philemon.

86

20 M. 37

12" . 60

6 ... 36

7» . 64

23 ... 39

13 ... 54

15 ...43

9» .57

iii. 8 ... 39

iv. 3 " • 78

19 ... 45

io» . 48

10 ... 38

6... 54,

12... 75

22 ... 62

64

Hebrews.

13... 58

iv. 3 ... 51

8». 72

i. 4 ... 41

19 ... 60

9 ... 44

9... 59

8 ... 40

22 ... 46

II ... 60

14 ... 39

14 ... 65

23 ... 37

15 •••34

ii. 4M.37

25 ... 81

I Thess.

V. 4 » . 36

6 ... 33

26 ... 75

i. 4Ma 52

6m. 37

14... 48

27 ...72

5". 50

13 ...43

24" .76

33 ... 49

ii. I ... 65

17". 38

15 ... 46

35 ... 44,

5... 41

21 » . 57

iii. 5 ... 83

49

6... 82

21 M. 37

iv. 2 M . 62

36 ... 60

9... 72

vi. 4 ... 54

6' ... 46

38 ... 78

17 ...34

5 ... 41

7. ..78

[40 ... 52

CARLETON

S

258

Index of Passages

Hebrews. Page

xii. I ... 60

3... 36,

38

II ... 36

14". 43

15 ...60

16... 52

m ... 37

22" .41

22 ... 49

23 ... 51,

75
25* . 45
xiii. 4 ... 76
5... 54
io» . 51
11 ... 46
13* . 44
13 ... 46
16 ... 36
19 ... 60
19" .78
20... 49

St. .James.

i. 4... 37

5... 58

9M. 37

I3M . 62

21 ... 61

25 ... 50

26... 61

ii. 2 ... 78

3M. 62

5» .54

5 ... 55

9... 81

10 » .34

ii» . 43

J4» .79

H"' .79

i8» .52

i8 » .79

20 ... 64

22» . 79

24 ... 43

24 » . 79

iii. I M . 37

I* . 44

2» .34

2 ... 49

2 ... 53

5M» 46

6 ... 34

10 ... 48

13 ... 77

12 ... 66

i6» . 61

iv. I ... 75

2» . 45

St. James. Page

iv. 6 ...

38

II ...

61

17 ...

43

V. 4 ...

66

14* •

57

16...

36

20* .

59

I St. Peter.

i. 5 ..

32

8 ..

57

II ..

47,

50

20 ..

.32,

65

23 ••

78

24"

.56

ii. I ^^

.39

6..

. 64

II ..

.75

I2M

.46

13"

.61

J6»

. 67

17 ..

.63

IS ..

. 62

20 ..

.35

iii. I ..

. 52

3 .

. 81

4*

. 52

5 .

. 32,

42

9.

.47

10 .

.75

13.

. 51

14*

.73

20 .

..66

21 a

.63

22 .

.. 82

iv. 3 .

.. 59

3*

.78

4 .

..53

6.

.. 55

9

.. 34

15

.. 66

16

.. 66

17

.. 49

V. 2

..66

3M.78

5

... 39

7

...47

12

'b. 43

2 St. Peter.

i. 3 "^ • 33
4" ,33
ii» .39
15 ...74
17 ... 43
IT- . 67

2 St. Pet. Page

i.

19 ...

51

20» .

58

21 M .

52

ii.

3" .

78

4 ...

34

5*

57

6"

83

10 ..

63

10 M

37

II ..

49

11 »

.53

18 ..

78

18 M

. 53

21 »

. 45

iii.

5..

.75

5"

. 44

S»

. 44

9 -

. 61

I St. .John.

i

. 7 ..

.67

9 ..

.36

ii

2 ..

.35

2 *

3 .

. 66
. 50

8" . 76
10 M . 39
n ... 53
12 ... 70

15

17

19 .

20 ,
26 ,
28 ,

I
8

9

10

15

le"**. 55

17 ... 63
19M. 37
21 ... 35

4 .

7 .

10 ,

15
21

5'
9'

14

20

70

65

35

70

64

51

47

35

45,

51

3 St. John. Page

3 ... 52

10 ... 78

12 » . 65

St. Jude

2 St. Johk.

5... 67
JO » . 88
12 ... 66

3... 45
5«.51
5... 57
6m. 37
7 ... 57
7". 58

7 M . 62

8 ... 36
II ... 64
13 ... 64
13". 64
16 » . 47,

61

19
20

78
41

Revelation.

i. I ... 33

48
54
73
33
57
67
17 »>. 68
2... 41,
42
41
66
70
65
49
70
61
48,
76
i7». 70

5..
6 ..
6»

9..

12 ..
12 *

3 ..

6 ..

7"
8 ..
10 »
ii»
14"
17 ..

19 ..

20 ..
22*
22 ..
24 ..

26 »
28 ..
29*

I ..

3 ..

6*

7 ..
10*

13"

29

36

36

78

35,

43

48

67

70

,70

, 53

, 70

. 50

, 48

.70

Index of Passages

259

Rev. Pago

Rev. rage

Rev. Page

Rev. Page

iii. i.9 ... 79

ix. 5 ... 44,

xiv. 13 ... 72

xviii. 14 ... 61

21 ... 52

65, 77

19 ... 45

15... 44

22 "■ . 70

9 ... 76

XV. 2 ... 54

19* . 52

iv. 3 ... 53

13... 76

6... 54

24 ... 49

4 ... 53

16 ... 51

7» .73

xix. 3 » . 73

V. 6 ... 44

18 ... 43

8" .51

5 » . 67

9». 44

19" .47

xvi. 3* . 45

8* .54

12 ... 44

2o» , 43

3 » . 79

II ... 51

i3». 50

i'O" . 79

6» .67

15 ... 44

14". 73

X. I ... 56

15 ... 76

I7» . 47

vi. 1 * . 47

6" .73

x8... 78

19... 42

2». 65

7". 76

xvii. 4 » . 61

20 ... 48

2... 78

xi. I ... 44

5... 76

XX. 5».44

9» . 44

2... 44

5M''37

6 ... 49

12 ... 44,

4 ... 48

6 ... 36

8... 68

52

7 ... 32,

7". 45

9 ... 45,

12 ... 66

47

7 ... 48

46

15 ". 38

10... 44,

i4».61

9* . 45

i6... 38

73

15 ... 48

II ... 70

17 ... 55

14 ... 42

16 ... 65

12* . 79

n ... 38

15" .73

xviii. i * . 53

xxi. 2 ... 32

vii, i" . 56

15... 76

2 ... 76

6*. 35

2 ... 65

18 M*. 37

3... 35

ii» . 45

9 ... 79

xii. I M. 37

3'' .43

11 ... 62

i2». 73

2»' . 65

5 ... 38

12 ...51

J3 ... 79

3M. 37

6 ... 63

13* .65

W . 44

9* . 49,

7 ... 35,

14". 68

viii. 3 ... 36

72

65

21 ... 76,

4* . 36

i2'» .50

7" .54

82

4 ... 48

xiii. 3 M». 62

7 ... 38

23 ... 44

6 ... 76

8 ... 44

8... 78

23 ... 44

7... 76

II ... 49

8 ... 38

xxii. 2».63

8... 76

12 » .61

9 ... 35

5" .73

10 ... 76

i8» . 42

10 ... 38

6... 54

10 »■ .48

xiv. 2 ... 35

II ... 35,

7 ... 76

12... 76

10 "^ .81

78

9». 66

13 ...76

iO» .46

12... 35

15 ".78

ix. I ... 76

I ii».73

13... 76

16... 56

^•*^yo.

^'^^^.

r JO

"•■■^^^

f AllSci

^S^Vv-T;

±1>^

THE

END

OXFORD

PKINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

BY H0R.4CE HART, M.A.

PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY

RETURN TO the circulation desk ot any
University of California Library
or to the
NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station
University of California
Richmond, CA 94804-4698

Al L BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS
^2 month loans may be renewed by calling

/.^;r'o^n?Lyber
.^ewrand recharges may bemads
days prior to due date.

DUE AS STAMPED BELOW

U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES

BODiDaMaso

B^

3

iiyoOb